F.e. Peters.-greek Philosophical _ A Historical Lexicon-new York University Press (1967).pdf 6d4o5j

GREEK PHILOSOPHICAL A Historical Lexicon

F. E. PETERS

New York: London: 1967

J6.dt'?i-jO .~ tj..

NEW YORK UNIVERSITY PRESS'

UNIVERSITY OF LONDON PRESS LIMITED

Preface

© Copyright 1967 by New York University Library of Congress Catalog Card Number: 67-25043 Manufactured in the United States of America

The glory and the hane of Greek philosophy is its lack of a past. Drawing on nothing more than common speech and the elastic potential of the Greek language the Hellenic philosophers not only formulated a problematic within which all subsequent thinkers cast their own reflections, but devised as well a sophisticated and complex terminology as a vehicle for their thoughts. Both the and the concepts they employed have since been overgrown with a milleunium and a half of connotation that not even the most determined can completely strip away. The contemporary philosopher or theologian may attempt to rethink the concept, but he is betrayed in the utterance. For what the thinker has striven to clear away the reader or listener supplies anew. "Soul" and "God" carry their history heavily with them. By a not too peculiar irony we read their philosophical future back into our Greek past in a variety of ways. One has experience of a Whiteheadean and Nietzschean Plato, a Thomistic and Hegelian Aristotle, and even an Existential Diogenes. As in much else, the Greeks invented this particular historical fallacy. It is clear that the Stoics read themselves back into Heraclitus; and the Neoplatonists, Plotinus into Plato. It is an obvious necessity to make some sort of attempt at coming to the Greeks on their own . This can, I think, best be accomplished not by the usual chronological and historical approach that, for all its divisions into "schools" and "successions," obscures rather than illuminates the evolutions we might otherwise discern in ancient philosophy, but rather from the direction of the problematic as revealed by a consecutive treatment of some of the basic concepts. This can be done in a number of ways and on different scales, but the method and scale adopted in this work is the one most conformable to the needs of what may be termed an "intermediate student" of the subject, not the beginner who is making his first acquaintance with Greek philosophy and who would be better served by a history of ancient philosophy and, perhaps, a dictionary of basic , nor, on the other hand, the professional scholar who would require a treatment both more massive and more nuanced.

v

vi

I

PREFACE

Greek Philosophical

vii

Since such a "student" may be presumed to have some familiarity with the material it has been judged safe to substitute, in a fairly thorough way, a terminology transliterated directly from the Greek for their English equivalents in a modest effort at lightening the historical baggage. Jargon can be more easily cured than preconceptions, and it is this hope that prompts the frequency of stoicheion for element' and physis for nature. There is, moreover, a complete English-Greek cross-index at the end. The following treatment, then, singles out a few of the trees from the forest that threatens to overwhelm all of us at times, and attempts to trace their progress from acorn to fully grown oak. It also essays, if the metaphor may be indulged a bit longer, to display some of the interlocking root structure. Each entry is thoroughly cross-referenced, and if these references are pursued there will emerge a fairly complete philosophical context for each term. Every entry will supply some information, but meaning must be sought in the larger complexes. Finally, each entry is designed to be read with the texts of the philosophers themselves, and there are full textual citations at every step of the way. These are the final elements in the construction of a fruitful context where the prior history of the, concept will illuminate a philosophical text, while the text will embellish the understanding of the

The following authors are also frequently cited:

term.

I would like to express my gratitude to the Arts and Science Research Fund of New York University for a subvention toward the preparation of the manuscript of this work, and particularly to the two selfless workers who turned the inscrutable text into clean copy, Eileen Markson and Kristin Helmers.

Both originals and translations of Plato and Aristotle are easily at hand. For the earlier and later philosophers the following will cover all but very few of the citations made in the text:

Pre-S ocratics H. DieIs, Die Fragmente der Vorsokratiker, 5th-7th eds., edited by W. Kranz, 3 vols., Berlin, '934-'954- (Abbrev. DieIs in text.) K. Freeman, Ancilla to the Presocratic Philosophers, Oxford, 1948; a translation of the fragments in Diels.

G. S. Kirk and J. E. Raven, The Presocratic Philosophers, Cambridge, 1957; texts and translations of some of the pre~Socratic fragments.

Post-Aristotelians J. von Arnim, Stoicorum Veterum Fragmenta, 4 volso, Leipzig, 19031924- (Abbrev. SVF in text.)

C. J. De Vogel, Greek Philosophy: A Collection of Texts, vol. III, Leiden, 1964. An excellent selection of texts, without translations,

from post-Aristotelian philosophy.

Aetius, Placita, edited by H. DieIs in Doxographi Graeci, Berlin, 1879.

(Abbrev. Aetius in text.) Diogenes Laertius, Lives of the Eminent Philosophers, ed. and trans.

R. D. Hicks, Loeb Classical Library, London, 1925. (Abbrev. D.L. in text.) Philo, Works, ed. and trans. F. H. Colson et al., Library, London, 1929 to date.

10

vols., Loeb Classical

Plotinus, Enneads, ed. E. Brehier, 6 vols., Paris, 1924-1938; trans.

S. MacKenna, 2nd ed., London, 1956. Plutarch, Moralia, ed. and trans. F. C. Babbitt et al., Loeb Classical Library, London, '927 to date. Produs, Elements of Theology, ed. and trans. E. R. Dodds, 2nd ed., Oxford, 1963. Sextus Empiricus, Adversus Mathematicos, ed. and trans. R. G. Bury,

Loeb Classical Library, 3 vols., London, '935- ' 953.

Preliminary Note Language and Philosophy

Philosophers have been uneasy about language almost from the beginning. The sculptor may curse his stone or the painter his oils, but neither contemplates suing for divorce. The philosopher, on the other hand, lives constantly in the shadow of infidelity, now suspecting metaphor, now tautology, or occasionally succumbing to the ultimate despair, the fear that he is dealing with nomina tantum. The Greeks' bouts with these maladies were occasional and mild; they were spared, moreover, the final indignity of desertion to mathematics, though the flirtation was long and serious. They trusted in names and their selfassurance was such that they could even afford to be playful about them. And when they came to devising names for the strange new things that they themselves had wrought, they approached the task with both confidence and inventiveness. Prephilosophicallanguage had been shaped by popular usage and the more transcendent intuitions of religion and mythology. The forc mer was, of course, marked by its predilection for things; but there was, in addition, an accumulating store of more or less abstract flowing from the moral sensibilities of the epic tradition. Dike, time, arete, though calculable in purely material , were already at hand as abstracts and the first generation of philosophers, who still subscribed to most of the poetic conventions, drew heavily upon this epic vocabulary. But for the rest, there were things: gold, chariots, the soul (psyche), spears, and the spirit (thymos), all material objects and all capable of fairly precise localization. But there was another factor at work as well. The search for understanding no more began with Thales than logic with Aristotle. All primitive men try to come to with the more numinons aspects of their environment through the media of ritual and myth, and the Hellenic version of the latter was a particularly rich and imaginative attempt at organizing and explaining higher levels of reality in some coherent fashion. Myth is, among other things, explanation and, what-

ix

x

I

Greek Philosophical

ever dimensions its moralizing content might assume, the didactic element is never completely absent. Myth was the immediate forerunner of philosophy and provided it not only with certain embryonic conceptualizations, but with insights into the working of the world as well. Myth already presupposes a world order, what the philosophers would call a kosmo~, but bases it . chiefly upon the genealogical relationships between the gods whose family structure, derived from human paradigms, both preserved and explained the order of terrestial reality. It also embodied the notion of what was later to be called causality, though in its mythological form it might be better termed the principle of responsibility, since both it and the patterns of order are founded on the characteristic mythological principle of anthropomorphism. The divine (theion) had been personalized by myth into a god (theos) and could thus be linked and systematized and held responsible for phaenomena. The earliest philosophers, for all their revolutionary achievements, were indebted to the mythological world view. Eventually the anthropomorphic bases upon which it had been constructed came under attack, but the effects were not at first critical since the pervasive hylozoism of those early thinkers enabled them to explain action and reaction in of the life and movement naturally inherent in material things. Once Parmenides had denied the hylozoistic premiss, however, the mythological personalized god reappeared, not, to be sure, in his grosser Homeric shapes, but as an artist who molds or a thinker who moves, both unmistakably personalized but deprived of physical aspect and will. Thus, at the end of the philosophically abhorred infinite regress there was preserved what can be fairly identified as the god of the mythologers. What the philosophers had, in effect, done was to lay exclusive claim to the entire intermediary area of secondary causality. Myth was banished from these regions and causality replaced responsibility. But before this could be done or, rathel', in the course of doing it, a new form of discourse had to be shaped and a new language to express it. If Thales did, indeed, say that water was the arche of all things (Aristotle, Meta. 983b ) , the wonder of it all is not so much the substitution of water for Zeus (the mythologers had already personified Oceanus to serve the same genetic end), as the intrusion of arche for the mythologer's pater. Thales (or perhaps Anaximander) was in search of a starting point other than the common mythological one of father and chose a term, arche, already in fairly common use, tb express the new concept. The older senses of arche continued to be

PRELIMINARY NOTE

I

xl

employed, but a radical new dimension had been added to the language. What did the philosophers do to language? At first they did nothing since they did not know, fortunately perhaps, that they were philosophers and so continued to use words in their common accept. ance, which, as a matter of fact, tended to be in rather concrete, individualized senses: the hot and the good were both some thing. The great terminological changes introduced by the philosophers-and an inspection of usage suggests that they took place only gradually -were tied to the "discoveries" of incorporeality and universal predication or, to put it more baldly, the realization that there were things and things. The dimensions of this new order of reality, which was not tied to objects in the ordinary sense and which could be generalized, were only gradually understood, and the stubborn "thisness" of language, consecrated by an epic tradition that revelled in the physical, never completely disappeared. Its most obvious aftereffects are probably to be seen in the persistent Greek habit of philosophizing through metaphor. Just as the geometer might offer a proof "by construction," so the philosopher was perfectly content to substitute analogy for analysis. Language began to change. Prephilosophical staples like eros and chronos (both of which myth had already appropriated for its own purposes), eidos, physis, and the already mentioned arche developed new connotations, while other old words like hyle and stoicheion were expropriated for radical new purposes. The concrete yielded to the abstract, as poion, "just such a thing," gives way to poiotes, "quality" (in Theaet. 182a Plato apologizes for the awkward new term). Indeed, this progresses to the point where only names (Callias, Socrates) will serve to denote the individual, or to such Aristotelian peculiarities as "this something or other here" 01' the untranslatable to ti en einai. The combinatory powers of the language are tapped to describe the new complexities (hypostasis, hypokeimenon, symbebek08, entelecheia) , and there appears a veritable treasure trove of abstract to identify newly isolated processes (apodeixis, synagoge, phronesis, genesis, kinesis, aisthesis, noesis). All these refinements and new formations led, in time, to a sophisticated technical vocabulary that bore little resemblance to common usage. Literary considerations also Came into play. A Stoic pamphlet addressed to a popular audience will obviously make more concessions to the general than a commentary by Simplicius, but the impression of popularity in the former work may be heightened by the age of technical into common parlance. Plato went to some pains to

xii

I

Greek Philosophical

vary his terminology in what seems to be a deliberate attempt to resist the congealing of technical , and the implication of the Socraticcentered Platonic dialogue is still that two reasonably educated citizens can sit down and discuss these matters. Whether this is the truth of the matter or mere literary rhetoric we cannot tell. But no such premiss is visible in Aristotle who insists on a standardized technical usage. With· Aristotle the professionalism implicit in the fonnding of the Academy comes of age in language. Philosophical language did become technical even though standardization was, and remains, an unfulfilled dream. Since the ancient philosophical tradition was strongly oriented to schools there was a certain degree of consistency within, say, the Platonic or Peripatetic school. But even here the pervasive post-Aristotelian thrust toward syncretism tended to muddy the conceptual waters: Plotinus' use of eidas will owe something to Plato, Aristotle, and the Stoics without, at the same time, specifying either the debt or its extent. Whether this terminological virtuosity was for good or for ill may be debated. But it is clear that in manufactnring a new currency for a new way of seeing reality the Greeks were borne by the counters themselves into a world far removed from this material one. Most of the philosophers were at one in agreeing that this world of concrete, discrete beings is an exceedingly disorderly place and that "there is no science of the individual." Such was not true, however, of the newly isolated universal that, like the gods of the now disreputable mythology, could be manipulated and, once endowed with an order of reality, could be constructed into a world of order and stability. The Platonic eidas and the Aristotelian kategaria are, each in its own way, the Greeks' ultimate tribute to language, and the Proclean kasmas naetas undoubtedly its most baroque monument: a universe in which every concept is matched with its appropriate universal term and the whole arranged in a hierarchical order of mathematical precision and exceeding beauty.

Contents

Preface

v

Preliminary Note

IX

Greek Philosophical

3

English-Greek Index

205

Greek· Philosophical

a adiaphoron: without diHerence, morally indiHerent or neutral state 1. Since the end of man is, according to the oldest Stoic formulae, to live harmoniously with nature (see nomos 2), the good will consist in those things which are helpful or have some valne toward this kind of life, while evil will reside in those things which make no such contribution (D.L. VII, 94, 105). Between these two absolutely helpful and harmful classes of acts (justice, prudence, moderation, etc. on the one hand, cowardice, injustice, immoderation on the other) there exists another group of things like life, health, and pleasure that are characterized as morally indifferent (adiaphora) in that they have no immediate connection with the end of man (D.L. VII, 101-103). They do, however, contribute to or impede that end indirectly and hence are further divided (D.L. VII, 105-106) into preferable acts (proegmena), acts to be avoided (apoproegmena), and absolutely indifferent acts, the first category constituting the "duties" (officia) of the Roman ethicians and defined as tllose acts for whose performances some reasonable defense (eulogos, probabilis) can be given (Cicero, De fin. III, 17, 58). 2. These latter distinctions provoked considerable controversy in both the Stoa and the Academy. There was no question that one had a moral obligation to choose the good; what was at stake was the moral implications of dividing the adiaphora into justifiable and nonjustifiable acts. There were those moral rigorists like Aristo of Chios and the Sceptic Pyrrho who denied that any moral value at all could be attached to these reasonably defensible and so "befitting" (kathekonta) activities (Cicero, De fin. IV, 25, 68). Further, the Sceptics' attacks on epistemological certitude had its inevitable effects in the moral sphere and we find the two eminences of the New or Sceptical Academy, Arcesilas and Carneades, advancing a theory that once certitude has been undermined the moral act can only be that for which some reasonable defense can be made, the former approaching the now central kathekonta by applying an intellectnal criterion (rationally probable, eulogon; Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. VII, 158), Carneades by putting forth an experimental one (the practically probable, pithanon; idem, Pyrrh. I, 227-229).

3

4

I

AER

3. That these attitudes, coupled, in the case of Carneades, with a trenchant criticism of Stoic epistemology, had an effect on the thinking of the Stoa in ethics is clear from its own focusing on the correct choice of the kathekonta as the central problem of the moral life (Stobaeus, Eel. II, 76) and its retreat from Zeno's earlier insistence that virtue alone (in this context, life according to nature) suffices for man's happiness and its ission of the need for satisfactions flowing from a correct choice of the kathekonta (D.L. VII, 128).

aer: air 1. For Anaximenes the apeiron of Anaximander and the arche of all things was air (Aristotle, Meta. 984a; Simplicius, In Phys. 24, 26), probably because of its connection with breath and life (d. pneuma). It was, as were most of the pre-Socratic archai, divine (theion), Cicero, De nat. deor. I, 10, 26. The later popularizer of aer was Diogenes of Apollonia who made it the substance of both sonl (psyche) and mind (nous) , frs. 4, 5, an affinity parodied by Aristophanes, Clouds, 227 ff.; what is striking in Diogenes' conception is, of course, the association of a purposeful activity with his aer-nous (see telos) . 2. The connection aer-pneuma-psyche-zoe-theion remained a constant one. The air-like nature of the soul is raised in Phaedo 6ge-70a; Cebes fears it, but from another point it suggested a sort of impersonal immortality: the body might perish, but the psyche would be reabsorbed into the purest part of the aer, Le., aither (q.v.), as yet undistinguished as a fifth element (see Euripides, Helen 1014-1016; Suppliants 533-534). Since the heavenly bodies (ouranioi) dwell in the aither another possibility was that the soul might be absorbed into the stars (see Aristophanes, Peace 832). This belief was incorporated into later Pythagoreanism, but with the reservation of aither to the supralunary world; it was the aer between the moon and the earth that was filled with daimones and heroes, D.L. VIII, 32; compare Philo, De gigant. 2 and 3 where the daimones are now angels, and the consequent identification in De somn. I, 134-135 of the aer and Jacob's Ladder (Genesis 28, 12-13); see kenon.

agath6n: something good, the good, an ultimate principle, summum bonum 1. Plato, perhaps displaying his Socratic heritage, gives one of the ethical eide a central position in his hierarchy: in the Republic (see 504e-50ge) the form of the Good stands at the center of the Platonic state, and it is the chief duty of the philosopher to contemplate it, ibid. 540a (for the problems arising from its transcendence at this stage, see hyperousia). It is, moreover, the term of the process of dialectic (dialektike, q.v.). Plato's turning toward the conditions of the kosmos

AGENETOS

I5

aisthetos in the later dialogues is reflected in his general reflections on the Good in the Philebus; the contrasting claims of pleasure (hedone) and wisdom (phronesis) to be the highest good are being examined, and the conclusion turns to an examination of the "mixed life" (see hedone and the mixed result of the operation of nous and ananke in the Timaeus), which is found to combine both pleasure and wisdom (59c-64a). What is notable here is not only the blending of the eide in this life, but the presence of measure and proportion (64a.--66a) and, more importantly for Plato's growing theism, the advancing emergence of a transcendent, intelligent cause of good in the universe (see ibid. 26e-31b and theos, nous). 2. Aristotle is critical· of Plato's theory of the Good (see Eth. Nich. I, 1096a-l097), but what he understands by that is clearly the eidos-agathon theory of the Republic (see ibid. 1095a and Eth. Eud. I, 1217b). Yet he accepts (Eth. Nich. I, I094a) a Platonic definition of good as "that at which all things aim"; for Aristo~I~, this is ?aPl.'iness (eudaimonia) (ibid. I, I097a-b), defined as actlVlty (praxzs) m accordance with virtue (arete), ibid. I, 1100b; and the highest virtue is theoria, Le., contemplation for its own sake, ibid. x, 1177a-b (for the highest type of theoria and hence the Cosmic Good, d. telos). The Epicureans return to the position rejected by Socrates (Gorg. 495c-499b), Plato (Phil. 55b-c), and Aristotle (Eth .. Nich. VII, 1153b-1154a), namely that pleasure (hedone) is the hIghest good (D.L. x, 129). In the Stoa the. good was identified with the profitable (D.L. VII, 9 and 101-103). 3. Plotinus' "theology" of the Good is to be found in Enn. VI, 15-42, including (25) a description of the hierarchy of goods leading up to the Ultimate Principle; the One (hen), which he identifies with the Good, is the final unification of the Socratic and Parrnenidean strains in the Platonic tradition.

agenetos: ungenerated, uncreated (universe) In De coelo I, 279b Aristotle says that all his predecessors agreed that the kosmos had a beginning. Xenophanes is, perhaps, to be excluded from them, on the basis of an interpretative reading of frs. 14 and 26, and surely the entire Eleatic school stemming f~om Parrnenides, with its banishment of genesis from the realm of Bemg (see on), is also to be excepted, as Aristotle specifically does in Meta. 986b. In Tim. 28b Plato clearly says that the kosmos is subject to genesis. Aristotle who earlier in his career had ed the same position (De Phil., fro 18), takes this to mean that it had a beginning in time and criticizes it severely (De coelo I, 279b). But there was another interpretation of the age, as Aristotle himself (loc. cit.) is aware, put forth by Xenocrates (see Plutarch, De an. proc. 1013a), and

6

I

AION

AGNOSTOS

adopted by most later Platonists, that genesis here means "in a perpetual stat: o~ change:' (see on). The s~me interpretation, adapted to his emanatlOmst theorIes, can be seen m Plotinus (see Enn. II 9 2). Aristotle is emphatic in his belief that the universe is both ung;ne~ated (agenetos) and incorruptible (aphthartos). This becomes the basic position, but Philo, by reason of the in Genesis, must, or' course, staud outside it (see De opit. 2, 7-9).

agnostos: unknown, unknowable Because of the transcendence of God certain problems arise in tI;e p~ssibility of his being an o~ject of knowledge. A simple agnosticIsm IS he!d by Protagoras (Dlels, fro 80B4) where the question is separat~d mto knowledge of whether the gods exist, and what their nature IS; the agnosia problem treats more properly of the latter (on the question of their existence, cf. theos). 2. Because of the importance of transcendence in the Platonic tradition, the question of the knowability of God was central there' the Platonic proof text on the difficulty of knowing God was Tim. '28c, ed by the pessimistic remarks in Parm. '4,e-142a, Symp. 211a, aud especially, Ep. VII, 341b-d. As is indicated in the texts cited the problem i~ the transcendence of the supreme priuciple, the "Good beyond Bemg" of Rep. VI, 50gb (see hyperousia). But if the esseuce of God could not be apprehended directly, the same and similar texts of Plato suggest alteruative ways of knowing God, ways highly developed in later Platonism (e.g. Albinus, Epit. x and Maximus of Tyre, VII and XVIII; compare Produs, Elem. theol., prop. 123). The major ones are: a) by inductive return to the source (epagoge, the medieval via eminentiae); see Symp. 20ge-211C and compare Plotinus, Enn. 1,6. b) ~y analogy (analogia); see Rep. VI, 508a-c and compare Plotmus, Enn. VI, 7, 36; because Produs denied any participation (methexis) between the One and the rest of reality (Elem. theol., prop. 23) , he is barred from the via analogiae. c) by "removal," negation (aphairesis; the via negativa); see the first "hypothesis" of the Parmenides, which later Platonists took in a very unhypothetical seuse; compare Plotinus, Enn. VI, 7, 32. d) by mystical union (ekstasis); cf. Symp. 21Oe-211a, Ep. VII, 340c-d; compare Enn. VI, g, g-11 and, for Plotiuus' personal experience, Porphyry, Vita Plot. 23; see hen. 1.

agrapha d6gmata: unwritten doctrines One of the common methods used to obliterate the difference between what Aristotle says about Plato's eide and the preserved iu the dialogues is to presume that Aristotle, as a member of

I7

the Academy, had access to unpublished material (had uot Plato said in .E~. VII, 34'C that he would never publish anything on the ultimate prmclples?). There are only two possible references to such material in Aristotle; in De an. I, 404b he refers to something called "On Philosophy," possibly a reference to his own dialogue by that name, though later commentators took it as a reference to a Platonic lecture (cf. Simplicius, In De an. 28, 7-9), and iu Phys. IV, 20gb where he refers to Plato's ."uuwritten doctriues" (agrapha dogmata). What were these agrapha dogmata? The oue identifiable possibility is a single lecture "au the Good" that Plato gave to a diseuchanted public who came to hear about happiuess, but were treated to mathematics, geometry, aud astronomy iustead (Aristoxeuus, Harmonics II, 30-31); it was atteuded by Aristotle aud other of the Academy, who took notes that they later published (Simplicius, In Phys. '5',453); cf. arithmos. For a related problem as it coucerns Aristotle, cf. exoterikoi.

, h ' . 1aw agrap os nomos: unwntten See nomos.

, aidios: everlasting, perduration in time (aidios kata chronon) Although the distinction in terminolog-y is not always maintained by the philosophers, the concepts of "everlasting perduration in time" (aidios) is separate and different from "eternal" (aionios), i.e., not bel.onging to the ord~r of time (ehronos ), but to the order of eternity (awn.' q.v., and Plotmus, Enn. III, 7, 3); "eternal" is used loosely to descrrbe both concepts, e.g. the "eternity of the kosmos"; but aidios is really a question of the occurrence or the possibility of occurrence of corruption (phthora), and so the concept will be discussed under aphthartos; see also aion, chronos.

aion: life-span, eternity 1. Iu its earliest and nonphilosophical use, aion means a life-span; its con.ceptual introduction into philosophy may be seen in Parmenides, fro 8, hne 5, where the denial of becoming (genesis) in true being (see on) leads to its corollary, the denial of the temporal distinctions "past" ~nd "future" and the affirmation of total present simultaneity. Melissus lllterprets this as apeiron, without limit, going on forever (frs. 2, 3, 4, 7), a notion later distinguished as aidios (q.v.), perduration in time, and the same type of interpretation may be seen in Aristotle, De eoelo I, 27ga where aion embraces "all time even to infinity [apeironl." 2. The fundamental distinction between time (ehronos) and aion that is implied in Parmenides is made fully explicit in Plato, Tim. 37d where time is created to serve as au image (eikon) of the state of the

8

I

AISTHESIS

eide, from which Plato, like Parmenides, has banished all genesis, or as Plotinus puts it (Enn. III, 7, 4), aion is the ''manner of existence" of Being. But Plato's ission, through the intermediary of the soul, of both nous and kinesis into the intelligible world creates a problem unknown to the static universe of Parmenides. The solution is to be found in Aristotle's discussion of the First Mover whose "span of existence" (aion) is unending (aidios), Meta. 1072b: 'the reason for this is the peculiar type of activity involved in a noesis thinking itself, what Aristotle calls ''the activity of immobility" (energeia akinesias) in Eth. Nich. 1l54b. This is the foundation of the treatment of eternity in both Plotinus, Enn. III, 7, 4 and Proclus, Elem. theol., prop. 52: in the following proposition Proclus hypostatizes aion as a separate substance, probably as a result of a similar practice in later Greek religious thought. See chronos.

alsthesis: perception, sensation 1. Perception is a complex of problems rather than a single question. It enters philosophy modestly enough as an attempt on the part of the early physikoi to explain the physiological processes involved in perceiving an object. A variety of solutions were worked out, mostly in of the , mixture, or penetration of the bodies involved. There were, of course, certain anomalies as, for example, the case of vision where was apparently absent, but the first major crisis did not occur until grades of knowledge were distinguished and sense perception was separated from another more reliable type of perception that had little or nothing to do with sensible realities or sensible processes. Aisthesis found itself involved in the epistemological doubts raised by Heraclitus and Parmenides and debarred from any genuine access to truth (see aletheia, doxa, episteme) . 2. Other changes were afoot as well. The particle or somatic theory upon which the physikoi's theory of perception was based began to be replaced by theories on change that took as their point of departure a new dynamic view of the "powers" of things (see dynamis, genesis). Aristotle, who was a dynamist, incorporated the analyses worked out for change in sensible beings into his metaphysic and for the first time aisthesis became a philosophical question as well as a physiological one. 3. A third major change was precipitated by the growing belief in the incorporeal nature of the soul (psyche, q.v.), the principle of life iu beings and the source of their sensitive activities. What then was the general relationship between the immaterial soul and the material body, and the specific one between that part or faculty of the soul known as aisthesis and that part of the body which it employed, its organon? What had once been a simple between bodies was

AISTHESIS

I9

now extended to a chain of causality that began with a perceived body and its qualities, and ed, via a medium (this in the still perplexing question of vision), a sense organ, and a sense faculty to the soul, becoming, at least for those who held the immateriality of the soul, noncorporeal at some point in the process. 4. Finally, beginning with Parmenides' attack on aisthesis and his exaltation of episteme as the only genuine source of truth, it was no longer possible to treat thought (noesis, phronesis) as merely a quantitatively different form of aisthesis, but as different in kind, and increasing attention was paid to both the faculty and the process of this higher type of perception (see nous, noesis) . 5. These, then, are some of the complexities of the problematic of aisthesis. The chief ancieni authority on the subject, Theophrastus, whose treatise On the Senses is the major source of what we know of the ancient theories, prefers to approach the question from a physical point of view. The opening paragraph of his work distingnishes two types of explanation of how aisthesis occurs. One school bases it on the similarity (homoion, q.v.), the other on the opposition (enantion) of the knower and the thing known. The first group includes - on the testimony of Theophrastns-Parmenides, Empedocles, and Plato: the latter, Anaxagoras and Heraclitus. 6. The reference to Parmenides is, of conrse, to the second part of his poem, "The Way of Seeming" (see on, episteme). We know that Parmenides had scant epistemolog'ical respect for aisthesis (cf. fro 7), and it is not at all clear that the theories put forth in the "Way of Seeming" are indeed his. But what emerges from Theophrastus' summary (De sens. 3-4) is that "Parmenides" held that sensation and thinking (phronesis) were identical (whatever else he may have believed, it is certain that the genuine Parmenides never held that), and that knowledge arises from the presence of identical opposites (enantia) in the subject and object of knowledge, so that, for instance, even a corpse, being cold, can perceive cold. 7. Whosesoever theory this actually is, it had a marked effect on Empedocles, who had a fairly elaborate theory of sensation and who, unlike-Parmenides, took the senses seriously (fr. 3, lines 9-13). For Empedocles material things are constituted by mixtures of the four basic elements (stoicheia, q.v.) "running throngh each other" (fr. 21, lines 13-14). Each object gives off a constant stream of effiuences (aporrhoai, fro 89) that enter the congruent ages (poroi) in the appropriate senses and sensation ensues (Theophrastns, De sens. 7: Aristotle, De gen. et carr. II, 324b). But it is not merely a question of symmetry between the effiuence and the pore: what is also required is that like comes in with like on the level of substance: we see earth with earth, fire with fire (Aristotle, Meta. 1000b).

10

I

AISTHESIS

8. When it comes to a question of thought (phronesis) , Empedocles seems to be moving toward a distinction between it and sensation, but still on the quantitative level. For him, as for the Atomists, it is a special type of sensation that occurs in the blood (hence the heart as the seat of thought) since the blood appears to Empedocles to be the most perfect blend of the stoicheia (fr. 105; Theophrastus, De sens. g).' g. The Atomists, who had reduced all things' to the atoms (atoma) and the void (kenon) , appropriately rednced all sensation to (Aristotle, De sens. 442a ) , and explained its operation in clearly derived from Empedocles. Here too bodies give off effluences, now called eidola (q.v.; d. Alexander of Aphrodisias, De sens. 56, 12), that are similar in shape to the thing whence they are emitted. These enter the sentient, or rather, penetrate between the atoma of the sentient, and sensation results (Aetius IV, 8, 10). 10. This may have been Leucippus' theory; but as far as the troublesome question of sight is concerned, Democritus seems to have added certain refinements, again suggested by Empedocles. The visual image (emphasis) occurs not in the eye of the beholder, but is due to a in the air between the object and tl,e beholder. When once formed the emphasis travels back along the ait· and, being moist, is itted by the moist eye of the beholder (Theophrastus, De sens. 50; compare Empedocles in Aristotle, De sens. 437b-438a). This explanation is interesting not only insofar as it turns attention to air as a medium of perception, but also in indicating, by the reference to the moisture of the emphasis and the eye, that Democritus has likewise founded the possibility of sensation, as distinct from the mere mechanics, on the principle of "like knows like." 11. Theophrastus (ibid. 49) remarks that the Atomists explain sensation in of change (alloiosis). This can hardly be qualitative change as understood in the Aristotelian sense since the Atomists are on record as having reduced all the pathe of a thing to quantity (see pathos); it must refer rather to the motion of the impinging atoma disturbing the position of the atoms in the percipient (compare Lucretius III, 246-257). All sensations caJI be explained in of the various shapes and movements of the atoma in with the percipient (Theophrastus, De sens. 66); what we experience as sweetness and heat and color are no more than subjective impressions (fr. g; d. nomos, pathos) . 12. Empedocles and the Atomists, then, are firmly within what Theophrastus calls the "like-knows-like" tradition. Here too belongs Diogenes of Apollonia for whom the arche of all things was aer (q.v.), which does equal service as the principle of all cognition (Theophrastus, De sens. 39). Knowledge occurs when air outside the organism is mixed with that which is within, both the purity of the entering air and

AISTHESIS

I 11

the diffnsion of the resultant mixture determining the type of cognition. Thus phronesis is the result when both the inhaled air is purer and the mixture of blood and air is spread throughout the body (ibid. 44; d. the satiric remarks in Aristophanes, Clouds 227-233). 13. At the head of the opposite tradition stands Alcmaeon of Crotona, an early disciple of Pythagoreanism whose opinions we know only in a summary unaccompanied by much evidence or detail (Theophrastus, De sens. 25-26) . He maintained that the like is known by the unlike, that the brain is the seat of the psyche (see kardia), and, more importantly, that there is a difference between aisthesis and phronesis. It is this distinction that sets man apart from all the other animals and thereby grounds an intellectualist ethic, as well as being at the root of the quest for the higher, immaterial faculty of the soul, the logistikon of Plato and the dianoetike of Aristotle (see psyche), and the progenitor of the exalted role of nous (q.v.) in the subsequent history of Greek philosophy. But we only know that Alcmaeon made this distinction; we do not know on what grounds, though it is almost certainly tied to the well-known Pythagorean belief in an immortal soul (see psyche, athanatos, palingenesia) . 14- "Like knows unlike" appears again with Anaxagoras, and here it is based on the empirical evidence that sensations, especially tactile sensations, rest on contrast, e.g. we feel the cold because of the heat within us (Theophrastus, De sens. 27), a theory that is in perfect accord with Anaxagoras' doctrine of "a portion of everything in everything" (see stoicheion). Further, every sensation, since it is a change, is accompanied by pain (ponos; compare hedone). 15. In the Theaetetus (155d-,-157d) Plato presents a theory of sensation that is ostensibly attributed to Protagoras or some such variety of a Heraclitan relativist. But since it is not refuted in the sequel and coheres with other ages in the dialogues, it is not unlikely that it represents Plato's own views on sensation as well. It hinges on the point, frequently made by Heraclitus, that among the aistheta the only reality is change, or, to put it in the language of a more sophisticated generation, the aistheta are not really substances but qualities (see pathos; Plato makes the same point in Tim. 4gb-50, and compare stoicheion) ; they are powers (dynameis) with the capacity of either affecting (poiein) other things or being affected (paschein) by them (Theaet. 156a). It may likewise be true, as earlier thinkers had maintained, that the kosmos is nothing else but kinesis (lac. cit.), but here too further refinements are possible. Even at this stage (see Theaet. 1B1C) Plato is capable of dividing the generic kinesis (q.v.) into alteration (alloiosis) and locomotion. 16. It is within this context that the Platonic theory of sensation unfolds. It finds its most generic statement in Phil. 33d-34a and Tim.

12

I

AISTHESIS

64"-d. The dynamis of the agent acts upon the body of the patient. If the affected part is an immobile one in which earth predominates (e.g. bone, hair) the affection is not spread; pain or pleasure might result, but not sensation. But if it is mobile, like one of the sense organs, the affection spreads until it reaches the consciousness (phronimon) and sensation results (compare Tim. 43C, and see psyche 17). '7. Both these ages would seem to suggest that perception is a pure ibility in the percipient; but when Plato turns to a discussion of sight he reaches back to Empedocles and Democritus for the theory that makes the image (emphasis) a cooperative production of both the object and the subject. Both are essentially qualities in a state of change (alloiosis) , but once brought within range of each other, and with the aid of the light of the sun (Tim. 45b), the dynamis of whiteness in the object and the quality of light in the eye initiate locomotion and this "gives birth" to color, which causes the eye to be seeing and the object to become a colored thing (Theaet. 156c-e). These qualitative changes, when reported to the soul, result in sensation (Tim. 45c-d, Blc-d). The Theaetetus age goes on (157a) to draw the Heraclitan moral: if the subject and object are not within range of each other we have no very certain idea of what the dynamis in the object is really like (for Plotinus' changes, see sympatheia). 18. Plato appears, however, to be speaking out of both sides of his mouth. His theory, as thus described, is strongly dynamistic in its linking of the pathe with the powers and in suggesting that the dynamis is a real quality inherent in the perceived object (cf. Theophrastus, De sens. 60). But he has also, in his other of postcosmic genesis (q.v.), reduced all bodies to the geometrical solids and so, in the last resort, his of the sensible pathe in Tim. 6,d ff. smacks of a variety of Atomism with its reduction of quality to quantity in the order of shape (schema), position (thesis), and movement (kinesis), in this instance, of course, locomotion.

'9. Aristotle rejects both the Atomistic and Heraclitan taint visible in Plato's theory of aisthesis. Put in its most general , aisthesis is the reception of a sensible eidos without its matter. Aristotle can, like all his predecessors, explain sensation in physical , and he does so subsequently by applying the physical doctrine of the ''mean.'' But first he locates the entire problem of cognition within the cadres already enunciated in the Physics and the Metaphysics: act (energeia) and potency (dynamis). To perceive something means two things: to be able to perceive something whether one is perceiving it or not, and actually to perceive. Thus, any sensible faculty of the soul, though it may be the eidos or ousia of the organ in which it operates (just as the psyche as a whole is the ousia of the entire body; De an. II, 412), it is, nevertheless, a capacity (dynamis) with respect to the perceptible object: it is potentially (dynamei) what the object is ac-

AISTHESIS

I 13

tually (entelecheia; ibid. II, 418a). This coheres with what was said of the relationship of energeiajdynamis in the central age on the subject in the Metaphysics: energeia is prior to dynamis (the object must be red before the eye "becomes red"; see De an. II, 425b) and the energeia ends as an actuality in the thing moved (vision is in the eye; ibid. III, 426a); see energeia and Meta. 1050a. 20. Sensation may be described, then, as an alteration (alloiosis) in that it represents the age from potency to actuality of one of the sense faculties. In this way too Aristotle can resolve the problem of "like knows like." Anaxagoras was correct in suggesting that "like knows unlike" since otherwise change could not take place; but this is only the way in which the process begins; when it ends the subject has become like the object known (De an. II, 417a-418a). 21. The explanation becomes somewhat clearer when Aristotle turns to describing the sensation process in purely physical . Physical bodies have perceptible qualities that differentiate them; these are the "opposites" (enantia, q.v.), hot-cold, moist-dry, etc. The perceiving subject too, being corporeal, possesses them. But if it is to perceive them in another, the appropriate organ (organon) must be in a state of balance with regard to these extremes. Aristotle sees the capacity to perceive as a kind of mean or proportional state (mesotes, logos) between these extreme opposites so that it is "actually neither, but potentially both" (ibid. II, 423b-424a). For Aristotle's distinction between sensation and thought, see noesis; on the question of a medium (metaxu) for sensation, see sympatheia. 22. Aristotle goes to some pains to distinguish mere from the sensation of touch. Plants are alive and thus have a nutritive soul (threptike psyche); i.e., they are affected by things; they absorb the form as well as the matter of the things other than themselves. But they do not perceive, as animals do: the function of the aisthetike psyche, the distinctive ousia of animals, is to receive the form of sensible things without the matter (ibid. III, 424a-b) and so be subject to the consequent pathe of appetite (orexis), pleasure (hedone), and pain (ibid. II, 414b). This distinction disappears in Epicurus; an eidos without hyle was and remains unthinkable in the Atomist tradition. Sensation is again reduced to , ~and the different sensations explained in of the shape, arrangement, and motion of the atoma (see Lucretius II, 381-477, especially 434-435). Where the is not immediate, as in vision, the theory of effluences is once again invoked: bodies give off outlines of themselves in the form of eidola (q.v.; the simulacra of Lucretius IV, 49-50 ff.) that, if the eye be turned toward them, impress their pattern on the eye and set in train sensation (D.L. x, 46-5 0 ). 23. But some of the old Democritean positions now seem unten-

14

I

AISTHESIS

able. Epicurus still holds to the esseutial corporeality of the soul (d. D.L. x, 63), but its relationship to the body has been redefined (see the remarks of Lucretius III, 370 if.), and a new ingredient added, the mysterious "uameless element" (see psyche 27 for both developments). It is the organic grouping (see halon) of the latter's atoms that transmits sensation, which is the motion of the atoma, to the other constituents of the soul, thence to the rest of the body' (Lucretius III, 242-251, 271-272), a process that is possible only because the soul atoms are contained within the sheath (stegazon) of the body (D.L. x, 64; see genesis) . 24. From the time of Aristotle a new affirmative note appears in the epistemology of aisthesis. For Aristotle himself the senses are incapable of error with regard to their proper objects (De an. III, 428b), but in Epicurus it becomes, in one form or other, the only criterion of truth (Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. VIII, g; D.L. x, 31; Lucretius IV, 479; see energeia, prolepsis). Among the Stoics the same assent to the truth of the senses is found (SVF II, 78). This assertion of physiological accuracy is, however, of little significance since for them, as for Aristotle, truth in its primary sense is a noetiC function. It is only when the impressions (typoseis) on the sense organs are carried, via the pneuma (q.v.; see psyche), to the rational faculty (hegemonikon, q.v.) and there assented to (see katalepsis) that primary truth is possible; see phantasia, noesis 16. 25. The operation of aisthesis is just part of the larger Stoic problem of the materiality of the pathe (q.v.). Zeno's use of the expression "impression [typosis] on the hegemonikon" (SVF I, 58; Aristotle had used the same expression: De memo 45oa) provoked a reaction on the part of Chrysippus who attempted to palliate the materiality of the image by substitnting expressions like "alteration [heteroiosis] in the hegemonikon" (Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. VII, 233, 237) or by reducing all the pathe to judgments (kriseis; SVF III, 461; see noesis 17). 26. Plotinus' of sensation begins with the acceptance of the Aristotelian premiss that the soul is an eidos of the body (Enn. I, 1, 4; but see hyle 11). The composite, i.e., the animal, senses because of the presence of the soul (I, 1, 7), but the soul itself is imible (apathes): its facnlties are like reflections of itself that enable the things that possess them to act (I, 1, 8). 27. The soul in and of itself is capable only of intellectnal activity. How, then, is the with the sensible (aistheton) achieved? This is the function of the corpoteal organs of the body (IV, 5, 1) that are capable of sel'Ving as intetmediaties. The organon is the material thing that is affected (pathein), and the pathos of the organ represents a proportional mean (meson kata logon) between the sensible object and the noetic subject (IV, 4, 23; the language smacks of Aristotle but

AITHER

I 15

the concept clearly owes something, as does indeed the Aristotelian mean itself, to the Platonic notion of limit; cf. peras). In this way the pathe, which are corporeal in the organ (and this is a type of aisthesis), are noetic when they are received by the soul (and this is true aisthesis; I, 1, 7). The fuuction of the organ, then, is to convert the impressions (typoseis) on the senses into activations (energeiai) of the soul so that the imibility of the soul may be maintained agaiust the Stoics (compare III, 6, 1). The process of judging these intelligible forms transmitted from the sense is discursive reasoning (dianoia; I, 1, g) ; see noesis 19-20. For the extension of the similarity principle beyond the bounds of aisthesis, see sympatheia.

aisthesis koine: common sense, sensus communis In Aristotelian psychology the "common sense" is a faculty of the psyche that has as its function 1) the perception of the "common sensibles" that are the object of no single sense: movement and rest, nnmber (arithmos), shape, size (De an. 418a, 425b), 2) the perception of things incidentally sensible (lac. cit.), 3) the distinction between senses (ibid. 431a-b), and 4) the perception that we perceive (ibid. 425b ).

aisthet6n: capable of being perceived by the senses; the object of the senses, the sensible (opposite of noeton) The sensibles (aistheta) are frequently contrasted to the Platonic forms (eide; see Phaedo 78d-7ga, Tim. 28a-c), and as such can lead only to opinion rather than to true knowledge (see doxa, episteme). But they are not the lowest objects on the epistemological scale; they are only reflections of the true reality of the eide, bnt beneath them are the "images of images," shadows, reflections, etc. (Rep. 50gd-510a; cf. eikon, mimesis). Plato's growing interest in the world of the aistheta in the later dialogues is reflected in their being granted a quasi-being (Soph. 204b), and in his devotion of a large part of the Timaeus to a description of their creation and operation. For Aristotle the sensible singular object is the only true reality (see tode ti, on, ousia); some are appropriate to individual senses, others are common, De an. II, 418a (see aisthesis koine). For the materialists of the Atomist tradition all of truth and all of reality is in the aistheta, so Epicurus in Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. VIII, g; see aisthesis, eidolon.

aither: ether An etymology (fanciful) is given in Plato, Grat. 41Ob. It is the purest form of aer (Phaedo 10ga-11ob, Tim. 58d). For Aristotle it constitutes a fifth element (quinta essentia), moving naturally in eter-

16

I

AITION

nal circular motion, the stuff of the heavens (De coelo I, 268b-270b). The ''fifth element" soon makes its appearance in the Academy as well, in Philip of Opus' Epinomis g84b where it has the added virtue of corresponding to the fifth "Platonic body" (see stoicheion). The presence of aither, with its "natural" (physei) circular movement (De caelo I, 26gb) also leads to Aristotle's dropping the theory of heavenly bodies possessed by souls; see ouranioi. Cicero (citing Aristotle?) suggests that nous is also composed of aither (Acad. past. I, 7, 26); see zoon, stoicheion, kosmos, aphthartos; for the material element involved, see hyle.

altion (or aitla): culpability, responsibility, cause Since metaphysics is defined as a study of ultimate causes, Aristotle begins his work on the subject by a detailed review of his predecessors' search for causes (Meta. g83a-993a; recapitulated g88a-b). Plato has no formal treatment of causality as such, though there is a criticism of the pre-Socratic search for a moving cause in Phaedo 95d-99d, Timaeus 46c-47e, and Laws 892C, where the earlier physicists are blamed for mistaking accessories (synaitia), which operate from necessity (ananke) and without intelligent design (techne), for the only genuine cause of motion, the psyche (compare Aristotle De an. 4'4a and symbebekos). But in Phil. 26d-27c he reduces reality to a formal (see peras), an efficient (see demiourgos) , and a "material" (see apeiron) element. 2. Aristotle's own doctrine of four causes-formal (eidos), material (hyle; See also hypakeimenon) , efficient (kinoun), and final (telos) -is to be found in Phys. II, 194b-195a and Meta. 1013a-1014a. One peculiar development of the doctrine is the identification of the material cause with the premisses of a syllogism that necessarily "cause" the conclusion (cf. Anal. post. II, 94a, Phys. II, 195a). There is another, more ethically oriented division of the types of causalities in Eth. Nich. lll2a. Later philosophers made some additions to the Aristotelian analysis: Philo's logos is the instrumental cause of creation (De cher. 35, ,26-,27), and Seneca (Ep. 65, 8) has a list of five. For unintended causes, see tyche. 1.

aletheia: truth The presence and even the possibility of truth is closely related to the Greek distinction between doxa and episteme (qq. v.) and their proper objects. Thus there is really no critical problem until Parmenides distinguishes being from nonbeing, associates the latter with sense perception, asserts that there is no truth in the phenomenal world of doxa (Diels, frs. 28B1, Bll, B30), and contrasts the latter with the ''Way of Truth" (ibid. zSB4). As a corollary of this and of the

ANAMNESIS

I 17

realization of the arbitrary nature of laws and customs (see nomos), ~rotagoras propounded hIS theory of the relativity of truth, described III ~lato, Theaet. '5,e-152e, 161e-167a. Aristotle's theory of truth and falSIty rests on th~ assumption that truth is not in things (Meta. 1027b-1028a), nor III our knowledge of simple substances (where onl ~~o:"ledge or ignorance is possible), but in the judgment, ie. th~ JOlmng together of concepts which do not correspond to the reality (Meta .. '0 5 ,b , De an. III, 430a; see doxa). For Epicurus all our sense perceptIOns are true and thus aisthesis, sensation, is the ultimate criterion of truth (Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. VIII, 9; Lucretius, De rerum nat. IV, 46g-479; see prolepsis). The Stoic criteria are described in D.L. VII, 54. . The possibility of error and falsity is discussed under doxa and noeSZ8.

algos: pain See hedone.

allegorfa: allegorical interpretation, exegesis See mythos, theos.

allolosis: change, qualitative change, alteration See pathos, metabole, aisthesis.

analogla: proportion, analogy See agnostos, dike, thesis, onoma.

anamnesis: remembrance recollection . Plato'.s acceptance of. the Pythagorean theory of rebirth (see paltngenesw, psyche) prOVIded the opportunity for solving a serious epistemological problem, i.e., how does one know the unchanging realiues already formulated by Socrates as ethical definitions and en route to beco.ming the Platonic eide, particularly if sense knowledge (see daxa) IS so clearly untrustworthy? There will be later solutions like eras an~ dialektike, but in the first instance it is anamnesis that gu~ran­ tees thIS knowledge. In Mena 80e-86c Socrates had illustrated the possibility of eliciting, by means of diagrams (these will reappear in Rep. 51Od;.see ~wnala, mathematika) and proper questioning, knowledge of o.bJ~cts Illcapable of being perceived by the senses; in Phaedo 72e-77a It IS offered as a proof of the preexistence of the soul and connected with the doctrin.e of eide. We have knowledge of the eide that We cannot have acqUIred through the senses therefore it must have been acquired in a prenatal state during which' we were in

~8

I

ANANKE

with the forms. The theory appears once again in a mythical and religions context in Phaedrus 249b-c, and at least by implication in the vision granted the souls before their birth iu Tim. 41e-42b (compare the vision in Phaedrus 247c-248b, and the difficulty in recalling it, ibid. 249e-2sod) ; see eidos.

amlnke: necessity 1. The pre-Socratic use of ananke is not uniform; in Parmenides (Diels, fr. 28A37), it governs all things in an almost providential manner, in a not very different fashion from its personification in the "Myth of Er" in Plato's Rep. 614c-621d, and the Orphic figure in Empedocles (Diels, fr. l1S). But with the Atomists (see D.L. IX, 4S; Diels, fr. 67B2) we enter the area of the mechanical necessity of pnrely physical causes operating without purpose (telos). 2. For Socrates and Plato true causality always operates with purpose, while the operations of the physical elements are merely conditions or "accessory causes" (synaitia) (see Phaedo 99b, Timaeus 46c). Yet ananke too has its role in the formation of the kosmos; reason (nous = Demiourgos) overcomes physical necessity (Timaeus 47e48a). Necessity, the quasi-cause, is only worth studying for its relationship with nous, the diviue (theion) cause. 3. In Aristotle ananke has varied meauings (see Meta. 101sa-c), but as in Plato the physical necessity in matter must submit, not so much to nous as to the purpose (telos) in his new understanding of physis (Phys. II, 200a). The role of ananke in syllogistic reasoning should also be noted: the conclusion of a valid syllogism flows necessarily from the premisses (Anal. pro I, 24b). For necessity in a providential sense, see heimarmene, pronoia.

anaplerosis: filling up See hedone.

apitheia: unaffected, without pathe (g.v.) 1. The Aristotelian concept of virtue, founded, as it is, upon the doctrine of the mean (meson, q.v.), has lIO place for the state of apatheia. It does, however, have a significance in his psychology: it is the apparent apatheia of nous that suggests that this faculty, unlike the psyche, is incorporeal and immortal, since the pathe are always associated with matter (De an. 403a, 408b) . 2. The situation with Epicurus is somewhat more complex. Since both pleasure and pain are pathe (D.L. X, 34), there can be no question of apatheia being a virtue in this hedonistic philosophy. But the highest type of pleasure is, for Epicurus, precisely static (see

APEIRON

I ~9

hedone), and this state of equilibrium or freedom from disturbance (ataraxia) has at least a superficial resemblance to apatheia. 3· The radical point of difference between Epicurus and the Stoics in this regard is the latter's insistence that all the pathe are irrational movements against nature, at least as defined by Zeno (SVF I, .20S, 206; see ho;me!. This created difficulties for Chrysippus who fmled to s~e how IrratIOnal affects could occur in the rational faculty (hegemonzkon; see SVF III, 459, 461). But though the intricacies of this were debated, the Stoa was at one in agreeing that the pathe were bot~ violent and unnatural and hence shoul~ be extirpated (see Seneca, De zra I, 8, 2-3; SVF I, 207, III, 389). Thus It would seem that the Stoic is concerned with eradicating the pathe, the Peripatetic with moderatin? them, and the Epicurean with discriminating between the good and eVIl among them (see Seneca, Ep. 116, 1), attitudes reminiscent of the ~ifferent approaches to katharsis (q.v.) as harmonization and purgatIOn. 4- The practice, if not the enunciation of apatheia had its origins in the Cynic and related movements immediately preceding Zeno, and was frequently accompanied with the charge that its practitioners were merely indulging in insensitivity (Seneca, Ep. I, 9, 1). The Stoics were at some pains to ~st.inguish their version of apatheia from insensitivity or from mere stupIdity (D.L. VIII, "7; Seneca, Ep. I, 9, 3). Indeed, it is likely that it was exactly this type of criticism that resulted in the later Stoa's not altogether consistent distinction between good (eupatheiai) andevilpathe (D.L. VII, 116).

apeiron: unlimited, indefinite 1. The arche (q.v.) of all things was, according to Anaximander the apeiron, the unlimited. The term is capable of various construction~ dep~ndi~g on how one understands tJ.'e limit. (peras, q.v.) that is being demed m the compound word. ArIstotle mcludes in his Physics a lengthy discussion of the various meanings of the word (202b-208a) some of which, e.g. spatial infinity, may be rejected as being anachro: nistic to Anaximander's thinking. What is involved in his idea of apeiron is perduration in time (see Diels, fr. B3 and aidios, aphthartos) an infinite supply of basic substance "so generation [genesis] and dest;uction [phthora] not fail" (Aristotle, Phys. III, 203b), and, finally, indetermination, i.e., without internal limits within which the simple physical bodies, air and water, were not as yet distinguished (Diels, fr. cit.; Aristotle, Phys. I, 187a). It is also possible that Anaximander visualized this huge mass of material that surrounds our kosmos (Aristotle, ibid. 203b) as a sphere, and so without limit, i.e., beginning or end, in that Sense as well. .

20

I

APHAIRESIS

2. The subsequent history of the concept as understood by Anax!mander lies in the direction of an interest in the exact nature of what IS outside the furthermost sphere of ouranos (q.v.), which marks the limit of our universe (see kenon). With the Pythagoreans new considerations lead into other aspects of apeiron; Limited and Unlimited stand at the head of the Pythagorean Table of Opposites cited- in Aristotle, Meta. 986a. This is no longer the apeirOli of Anaximander, but either the spatial limit (or its absence) inherent in the Pythagoreans' geometrical approach t? n.umber an~ bodies (see arithm~s), o.r else a musical concept where lImIt (peras) IS thought of as the ImposItion of some finite measure (in of music, harmonia; in of mathematics, proportion or logos) upon a continuum infinit.e at eith~r end. This type of dual infinity is t~e reason, ~risto~~ con]e~tures '~ Phys. III, 206b, why apeiron ed mto the notIon of mdefimte dyad (see dyas) . The latter of the two points of view is probably the one that lies behind Plato's employment of peras and apeiron as principles of being in Phil. 23c-25b (the earlier use, ibid. 15d-17a, seems to refer to . a mere indefinite multiplicity of particulars) . 3. The prominence of apeiron in the Philebus guaranteed I~S continued use as a metaphysical principle in the subsequent Platomc tradition, but with somewhat different emphases. For Plato peras and apeiron appear as co-principles in much the same way ~he chora of the Timaeus exists side by side with the eide. Indeed, ArIstotle saw both the apeiron and chora as the Platonic equivalents of his co-principle of being, hyle (see dyas and Phys .. IV, ':09?)' Plotin;,s accep:ed the identification of apeiron as a materml prrncIple, but hIS more rrgorous monism led him to subordinate it to the One as a kind of evolutional "moment" when, as "Otherness," it issues from the One and is without

definition (aoristos) until it turns and contemplates the One (Enn. II, 4, 5; see hyle and compare Proclus' triad of "moments" in Ele,;,. theo!., prop. 35: immanence, procession [proodos, q.v.], and reverSIOn [epzstrophe, q.v.]); see trias 3· ., . . 4. Another factor in the contmued mte~est.m a~ezro~ as "?- ontological principle was its inclusion, through ItS IdentIficatIOn wIth the material principle, in the problematic of evil; see kakon.

aphairesis: taking away, abstraction 1. For Aristotle the chief objects of abstraction are the "mathematicals" (mathematika, q.v.; Anal. post. I, 81b, Meta. 106Ia-b), and the process is described in De an. ":' 431b as "thin~ing [no~sis] of things that are embodied in matter as If they w~re not. The ?b]ects of the science of Physics are separate substances m an ontologIcal _sense (see choriston), but since they embody physis and are subject to change they are not conceptually separable from matter (Meta.

APHTHARTOS

I 21

1025b), a mistake the Platonists make (Phys. II, 194a), while the objects of Mathematics are not separate substances in the ontological sense, but can be separated from matter conceptually; see mathematika, hyle. 2. The fact of the basic unknowability of matter and the consequent necessity of grasping it by analogy (Meta. l036a, Phys. I, 191a; Plato had the same difficulty: see the "bastard reasoning" of Tim. 52b) leads Aristotle to a somewhat more detailed exposure of how the aphairesis process works. Primary here is his distinction between sensible and intelligible matter (aisthete and noete hyle; see Meta. 1036a, l045a. Plotinus uses the same but in a different sense; see hyle). The latter is the kind of matter that the mind grasps in the abstractive process when it contemplates sensible things (aistheta) but not qua sensible, i.e., as mathematical bodies composed of form and spatial extension (megethos; see mathematika and compare Meta. 105gb, lO77b), or by analogy, the potential principle in definition, i.e., the genos with respect to the difference (Meta. 1045a; see diaphora). For aphairesis as the theological via negativa, see agnostos.

aphthartos: indestructible; for the indestructibility of the soul, cf athanatos 1. In Aristotle's discussion of the possible meanings of the term (De coelo I, 280b) he accepts as the primary connotation "that which exists and which cannot be destroyed, i.e., it will or might cease to exist"; and while he finds agreement among his predecessors that the world is a product of genesis (see agenetos) , there are those willing to it its destruction (ibid. I, 27gb). Among these latter there are some who posit a single destruction and others who maintain that the destrnction of the kosmos is recurrent. Aristotle does not specify who the first gronp are, bnt Simplicius, in commenting this age, identifies them as the Atomists, and the identification seems likely (see Diels, frs. 67A1, 68A40; compare Epicurus in D.L. x, 73 and Lucretius, De rerum nat. v, 235 ff.). Among the proponents of cyclic destruction Aristotle names Empedocles, whose theory of the mixing of the four elements through Love and Strife is indeed cyclic (fl'. '7, lines 1-13), and Heraclitus. The position of Heraclitus is much more obscnre; fl'. 30 denies any dissolution of the kosmos and Plato specifically distingnishes between the position of Empedocles and Heraclitus on the question of the destruction of the kosmos (Soph. 242d). There are, on the other hand, ages in later authors suggesting that Heraclitus held a doctrine of periodic conflagration (d. ekpyrosis). At first sight Philo too seems to maintain the destructibility of the kosmos (De opif. 7); but his actual view is based on a distinction found in Plato; in Tim. 41a-b, when talking of the heavenly gods (ouranioi) , Plato says that

22

I

APODEIXIS

the union of their bodies and souls could be dissolved but they will not be because they are the handiwork of the Demiourgos. Philo similarly feels that the kosmos, though naturally destructible, will not be destroyed because of a providential divine sustenance (De Decalogo 58) . 2. A similar argument appears in Plotinus Enn. II, 1, 3-4, where it is the Soul that holds the kosmos together etern,ally; but here the relationship is not the volitional, providential one found in Philo, rather it is founded on the mimetic element in the Platonic tradition, e.g. time is an eikon of eternity (aion) and this world is a reflection of the intelligible universe (kosmos noetos); further, creation in the sense of "procession" (see proodos) and "return" (see epistrophe) are both perdurative in nature.

ap6deixis: pointing out, demonstration, proof In technical Aristotelian methodology apodeixis is a syllogistic demonstration that, if the premisses be true and primary, will lead to episteme (Aristotle, Anal. post. I, 71b-72a). Individuals are not subject to definition and hence un demonstrable (Aristotle, Meta. 103gb); see dialektike, katholou.

aporia: with no way out, difficulty, question, problem 1. Aporia and its cognate verb forms are closely related to dialectic (dialektike, q.v.) and hence to the Socratic custom of interlocutory discourse. According to Aristotle's analysis (Meta. 982b) , philosophy begins with a sense of wonder (thauma; Aristotle makes the point here that philosophy and mythology share wonder as a common point of departure) growing from an initial difficulty (aporia), a difficulty experienced because of conflicting arguments (see Top. VI, 145b). Both the aporia and its attendant wonder can be paralleled in Socrates' frequent protestations of his own ignorance (e.g. Meno, 80d, Soph. 244a ) , and in the nolle contendere brought on by his own deliberate interrogation (elenchos) (see Theaet. 210b-c and katharsis) . 2. But this initial state of ignorance, compared by Aristotle to a man in chains (Meta. 995a32 ), yields to a further sense where aporia, or, more specifically, diaporia, an exploration of various routes, assumes the features of a dialectical process (Meta. 99Sa---b; see dialektike), and where the investigation of the opinions (endoxa, q.v.) of one's philosophical predecessors is a necessary preliminary to arriving at a proof (De an. I, 403; Eth. Nich. VII, 1145b). Thus, the aporiai are posed, previous opinions on these problems are canvassed, and a solution (euporia, lysis, the latter literally a "loosing," maintaining the metaphor of the chaining in Meta. 995a32) is worked out. The solution may take a variety of forms, e.g., validating the endoxa (Eth. 'Nich.

ARCHE

I 23

1145b) , positing a hypothesis (De coelo II, 29 1b- 292a), or even (Eth. Eud. VII, 1235b, 1246a) allowing the existence of a reasonable (eulogon) contradicti?n. But whatever the solution, the posing of the problem and the workmg from problem to solution, which is the heart of the philosophical method, is a difficult and onerous task (Meta. 996a) . VII,

apollia: painlessness See hedone.

aporrhoai: effiuences See aisthesis.

archil: beginning, starting point, principle, ultimate underlying substance (Urstoff), ultimate undemonstrable principle 1: The sea;ch for t~e basic "stuff" out of which all things are made IS the ~arhest one ;n Greek philosophy and is attended by the related question of. what IS the process whereby the secondary things c.ame out. of the prIma~ one or ones. Or, to put it in strictly Aristotelian termmology: what IS the arche (or archai) and what is the genesis of the syntheta? 2. The pre-Socratic search for an arche in the sense of a material cause (A:-istotle had located the investigation within his own categories of causalIty; see endoxon for the method involved) is described by Arist?tle i~ Meta .. 983--985b, and the word arche may have first been used m thIS techmcal sense by Anaximander (Diels 12A9). The first candidates for the basic ingredient of things were individual natural substances, e.g. water or moisture (Thales; see Meta. 983b) and air (see aer), but with Anaximander's suggestion that the arche was something indeterminate (apeiron, q.v.) an immense abstractive step away from the purely sensory had been taken. It opened the possibility that the arche Was something more basic than what could be perceived by th~ senses, even tl;ough the apeiron was, at this stage, unmistakably n;aterlal. Th;,s Anaxlmander opened the line of enquiry that led to the smgle spherIcal One of Parmenides (see on, hen) with its related distinction between true knowledge (episteme, q.v.) and opinion (doxa, q.v.), and to the plural geometrical and mathematical archai of the Pythagoreans (see arithmos, monas) and the atoma (q.v.) of Leucippus and Democritus. 3· What might be termed the sensualist tradition continued to seek the ultimate irreducible entities in sensibly perceived bodies until Empedocles standardized them at four, the stoicheia (q.v.) of earth,

24

I

ARITHMOS

AROHE

air, fire, and water, but there is scarcely anyone except Empedocles himself who accepts these as true archai; rather they are stages between the still more remote archai and the higher complexities of composite bodies (syntheta). 4. The search for archai then takes a new tack. Both Parmenides and Empedocles had been emphatic in their deni~l of change, 'the former by attributing it to an illusion of the senses, the latter by maintaining the eternity of the stoicheia. But it was a stricture that was soon violated; Anaxagoras and the Atomists, each in their own way, reassert genesis and so, too, the possibility that the Empedoclean stoicheia change into each other. 5. A new analysis of genesis by Plato and Aristotle rejects the old notions of change as mixture or conglomeration or association, and concentrates instead-the lead had been given by Anaxagoras (see frs. 4,12) -on the old notion of contrary "powers" (see dynamis, enantion, pathos). This is well within the sensualist tradition since these powers can be sensibly distinguished (reduced by Aristotle, De gen. et corr. II, 32gb, to the sense of touch, hap he); but there is a nod as well in the direction of the apeiron with the isolation of the other great arche of change, the undefined, imperceptible substratum (see hypokeimenon, hypodoche, hyle). 6. This, then, is the eventual solution (among the "geneticists"; the Atomist and Pythagorean versions continue to flourish) of the problem of the archai of physical bodies: opposed powers, some of which can act (see poiein) while others can be acted upon (see paschein), a material substratum in which change occurs, and, eventually, an initiator of change (see nous, kinoun) . 7. A related problem is that posed by the resolution of proof (apodeixis) back to its ultimate archai, the first premisses of knowledge or the ultimate principles upon which a syllogism rests. For the Platonists for whom true knowledge is essentially innate, based as it is on a prenatal exposure to the eide (see anamnesis, palingenesia), the question is of little moment, except, perhaps, in the later theory of dialectic where tl,e entire anamnesis approach to knowledge tends to recede into the background (see dialektike). As for the sensualist who founds all knowledge on sense perception, he is forced, for the validation of the premisses of noetic knowledge, either to identify aisthesis and noesis (so the Atomists, though Epicurus hedges a bit with his notion of "self-evidence"; see enargeia), or to link the two, as Aristotle did, with the concept of intuition (see epagoge, nous) . For another orientation to the question of the archai of physical bodies, see syntheton; for the process whereby the archai become more complex entities, see genesis; for the existence of two ethically opposed archai, see kakon.

I 25

arete: excellence, virtue 1. The c?nc:pt of virt~e ~ad a long evolutionary history in Greek culture be~ore Its mcorp?ratlOn mto the problematic of philosophy. The pre-SocratIcs, whose chief concern was with a corporeal physis (q.v.) were not much interested in speculations about arete; there are some random thoug?ts on t?e subje~t, as in Heraclitus' designation of prudence as the highest virtue (Dlels, fr. 12) and Democritus' insistence on the interior character of arete (Diels, frs. 62, g6, 244, 264), but there is no true philosophical attention to arete until the generation of Socrates. 2. Socrates' own identification of virtue and knowledge was a commonplace for his successors (Aristotle, Eth. Eud. I, 1216b, Eth. Nich. VII, 114Sb), and the "Socratic dialogues" of Plato are directed toward a search for the definitions of various virtues, e.g. Laches 19oc-1gge; and it is probably a hypostatization of these definitions that culminates in the Platonic theory of forms (see eidos). For Plato there is an eidos of arete (M eno 72C) and of the various species of aretai (Farm. 130b); in Rep. 442b-d he describes the four "cardinal virtues" desirable in the ideal state, a discussion that has as its correlatives the classes of men in the state and the divisions of the soul (see psyche, sophrosyne) . 3. For Aristotle virtue is a mean (meson, q.v.), and he distinguishes between moral and intellectual virtues (Eth. Nich. II, 1l03a-b). The Socratic intellectualist approach to virtue is still visible \ in Aristotle, but it is tempered by a recognition of the volitional elements as well (see proairesis). For the Stoic the essence of virtue was "living harmoniously with nature" (see nomos) . For other aspects of morality, see praxis, phronesis, adiaphoron, dike, and, for its ontological correlatives, agathon, kakon.

arithmos: number (see also arithmos eidetikos and arithrnos rnathematikos) • .• 1. T~e P~hagorean consideration of number is obscured by an ImtIaI major difficulty: the general inability of the pre-Socratics to distinguish between the concrete and abstract, and the consequent lack of di~tin.ction between arithmetic and geometry. The original Pythagorean mSlght was probably the reduction of the basic intervals of music to mathematical ratios (see harmonia), which they extended to the principle that things are, in effect, numbers (Aristotle, Meta. lOgoa). And these "things" include, to the confusion of Aristotle, not only sen~ible material things, but abstractions like justice, marriage, opportumty, etc. (Meta. g8Sb, ggoa, l078b), and qualities like white, sweet, and hot (ibid. lOg2b). Again, for Aristotle mathematical number was

26

I

ARITHMOS

abstract (see mathematika) , and he could distinguish between sensible solids and geometrical bodies (ibid. 997b). But for the Pythagoreans arithmos was corporeal and had magnitude (ibid. 1080b, 1083b; see megethos, asymmetron) , a not unlikely possibility considering the Pythagorean habit of constructing solids out of the spatial arrangement of those points (Aristotle, Phys. III, 203a; Sextu~ Empiricus, Adv. Math. x, 280; a method of generating solids later replaced by the "fluxion" method of moving a point into a line, Aristotle, De an. 409a; Sextus Empiricus, op. cit. X, 281). But while it is probable that the early Pythagoreans thought of numbers as corporeal, it is unlikely that they said that they were at a time before the concrete and abstract were distinguished. The first man to have said they were corporeal was Ehantus (Aetius I, 3, 19) who posited a type of number-atomism. 2. Since the common Greek view was that number was a "plurality of units" (plethos monadon; see Meta. 1053a and monas), the question arose as to the generation of the unit itself; its constituative elements are described as "the odd and the even" and "the limited and the nnlimited," the latter serving a similar role in Plato as the principles of numbers and eide (see dyas, peras). 3. The most perplexing aspect of ancient number theory is Aristotle's repeated assertions that Plato taught that the eide were numbers (e.g. Meta. g87b ) , a position that mnst be distinguished from 1) the existence of the eide of numbers (see arithmos eidetikos) and 2) the existence of the "mathematicals" as an intermediate grade of being (see mathematika, metaxu). But uowhere in the dialogues does Plato seem to identify the eide with number. To meet this difficulty some have postulated a theory of later "esoteric" Platonism known to Aristotle (but see agrapha dogmata), while others have attempted to see the emergence of the eide-arithmos theory described in snch ages as Phil. 25a-e, the reduction of physical bodies back to geometrical shapes in Tim. 53c-56c (see stoicheion) , and the increasing stress on a hierarchy among the Forms (see Soph. 254d and genos, hyperousia) , which, according to Theophrastus, Meta. 6b, would suggest the descending series: archai (Le., monasjdyas or perasjapeiron, qq.v.), arithmoi, eide, aistheta. Still others say that Aristotle either deliberately or unknowingly confused the position of Plato with those of Speusippus and Xenocrates (see mathematika). 4. For Aristotle nnmber is only mathematical nnmber, the product of abstraction (see mathematika, aphairesis) , perceived not by a single sense but by the "common sense" (De an. III, 425a-b; see aisthesis koine). The rebirth of Pythagoreanism in the early centuries of the Christian era assnred the continued snrvival of the eidosarithmos theory (see D.L. VIII, 25; Porphyry, Vita Pyth. 48-51), so

ASYMMETRON

I 27

that, for Plotinus, number has a transcendent position among the intelligibles (Enn. VI, 6, 8---g) •

arithm6s eidetik6s: ideal number

.. T~at there are eide of numbers in Plato just as there are of other entities ~s a m.atter of no dispute (cf. Phaedo 101b-c), and Aristotle is cor,;ec~ I~ saymg tha~ the~ are singular (Meta. g87b) and "incomparable (zbzd. 1080a), I.e., IOcapable of being added, subtracted, etc., from each other. Plato also asserted, on the testimony of Aristotle Phys. III, 206b and Meta. 1073a, that the ideal numbers went only t~ ten. For the identification of eidos and arithmos, see arithmos.

arithm6s mathematik6s: mathematical number', the abstract numbers that are the

object of mathematics See mathematika, metaxu, aphairesis.

asymmetron: incommensurable (scil. megethos

.

magnitude)

,

T~le discovery that the diagonal of a square could not be descnbed 10 of a proportion (logos) with tlle length of its side proba~ly ~oll?wed upon the working out of the Pythagorean theorem. In antIqUity I~ was attributed to the Pythagorean Hippasus who was drowned for hiS revelation of the irrationality (a-logos) of the diagonal 0: ~he. sq,:are (Iamblichus, Vita Pyth. 247; the proof of incommensurablhty .I~ gIVen by Aristotle in Anal. pro 41a). Proofs for the incommensurablhty of V3, v5, etc. followed quickly (see Plato Theaet. 147d- 148b ). ' 2. Philosophically these discoveries raised serious questions as to th~ natu~e of number (arithmos, q.v.) and the relationship between anthmetlc .and geometry .. Incommensurability began and, for the most part, remalOe~ a geometrical problem; these were, after all, incommensurable magmtudes (see Euclid, Elem. x, im). Where the difficulty arose, and Hippasus' fate bears testimony to its gravity was in th~ Pythagorean insistence on a correspondence between numbers and ~ll1ngs. Numbers for the Greeks were the integers and there were no I~teger~ to express the new incommensurable magnitudes. One reaclion.' witnessed by Aristotle, was to distinguish between number and bodies and thu~ cut geometry loose from arithmetic (see megethos). The other, which had some in the Academy (see Epinomis 99?C-g9~b), was to attempt to incorporate V2 into the family of the anthmO!. .1.

28

I

AUTOMATON

ATARAXIA

ataraxia: without disturbance, equilibrium, tranquillity of the soul See hedone.

athanatos: immortal, the incorruptibility of the psyche; for the incorruptibility of natural bodies, see aphthartos 1. The belief in the immortality of the soul begins with its association with aer, the vital element in life (see Anaximenes, Diels, fro 13B2 ) , and the vitalistic assumption that what is alive is divine (Cicero, De nat. dear. I, 10, 26; see theion) and so immortal. Hence there is no pre-Socratic attempt to demonstrate that the soul as such is immortal: it is part of something else that is immortal. The problem of psychic, individual immortality arises with the new shamanistic, religious view of the psyche (q.v.) as the real person, locked in the soul as in a prison: but here too it is rather religious exposition than philosophical argumentation, a preference best seen in Plato's four great eschatological myths: Phaedo 107c-114c: Gorgias 523a ff.: Republic 614b-621d; Phaedrus 246a-249d. But Plato also has what he calls "proof" (apodeixis; see Phaedrus 245c). The proof from anamnesis (q.v.) reaches back into religious Pythagoreanism (Phaedo 72e-77a), while that from the kinship to the eide (ibid. 78b-80c) is purely Platonic. 2. These are unitary proofs pertaining to the soul as a whole, but the distinction of the mortal and immortal parts of the soul in the Timaeus (see psyche) introduces a new direction; not even in his earliest writings does Aristotle maintain the inlmortality of the entire psyche; it is only nous that can make that claim (Eudemus, fro 61: De an. I, 408b, III, 430a). The materialist is normally led to deny the immortality of the soul: so the Atomists (see Lucretius, De rerum nat. III, 830- 1094), and so, in the first instance, the Stoics (SVF I, 146, II, 80 9: D.L. VII, 157), though later, with Poseidonius (Cicero, Tusc. I, 18-19: compare De republica VI, 26-28), they affirmed a kind of astral immortality (see aer). For Plotinus there is never a question of the soul's immortality; what is discussed is the individuality of the immortal soul after its separation from the body (Enn. IV, 3, 5)·

~ltomon: "uncut," indivisible material, particle, atom L Parmenides' criticism of Milesian vitalism and its unexplained genesis and kinesis bore its fruit in the views of Empedocles and Anaxagoras, who reduced all genesis to one or other type of mixture of indestructible matter (see Empedocles, Diels 31A28, 30; Anaxagoras, fr. 12) and who posited a source of motion that was different from the thing moved (see kinoun). But both Empedocles and Anaxagoras had

I 29

posited a pl'.'rality of types .of basic substance and so had failed to meet the Parmemdean hypotheSIs that true being is one (see on and Melissus, fro 8): Out?~ this complex of problems and partial solutions grew the At?~st posItion: the ~xist~nce of both being and nonbeing (i.e., :he VOId, .see .ke~o~!, bemg m the form of an infinite number of mdestructlble mdlvlslble particles substantially identical and d'ff . l'h . lermg on y I~ S ape and .slze, b~ the aggregation (synkrisis) of which sensible thmgs come mto eXIstence (Die/s, frs. 67A14, 68A37' Aristotle Meta. 985b: see genesis). " ~. ~he atoms have eternal motion (Aristotle, De coelo III, 300b: se.e kmes,s) and the most mobile are the spherical soul or fire atoms (,dem, De an. I, 405a); all sensation is reduced to (idem, De sensu 442a); a~1 other sensible qualities are merely convention (nomos; Democrltus, fro 9: see pathos). The later variations by Epicurus and Lucretius may be found in D.L. x, 35-39 and De rerum nat. I, 265-328, 483-634: II, im. For the Pythagorean version of number-atomism, see arithmos, mona,s,. me!feth.o8; for the, atomon eidos as the infima species in division, see dzazres,s, dzaphora, e,dos; for the kinetics of Atomism see kines's' of compound bodies, see genesis; on'the gene:a! for tl:e questIon of mdIV!Slble magnitudes, see megethos.

for,;,a~io.n.

autarkeia: self-sufficiency Self-sufficie~cy

is a. characteristic of happiness (eudaimonia) as a goal of hn,;,an .hfe (~tlS:otle, Eth. Nich. I, 1097b), and thus of the contemplatIVe hfe, ;VhlCh IS the. highest good for man (ibid. x, 1177a). Thereafter autarketa as a quality of virtue becomes a commonplace in both the Stoa (D.L. VII, 127) and the later Platonic tradition (Plotinus, Enn. I, 4, 4)·

automaton: spontaneity See tyche. .

.

CHRONOS

b bolilesis: wish See proairesis; kinoun 9·

bolileusis: deliberation See proairesis.

c chara: land, area, space See hyle, hypodoehe, topos.

chiirist6n: separate, hence I) separate substance 2) conceptually separate (see aphairesis)

Separateness is a characteristic of substanc~ (ousia) that, unlike the other kategoriai, is capable of separate eXIstence; all the other modifications of being exist in something (Meta. 1028a-b, 102ga28, 1039a32 ). One of the most frequent Aristotelian charges against Plato is that he gave the eide, which Aristotle understands in the sense of a universal (katholou), a separate substantial existence, i.e., he hypostatized them (see Meta. 1086a, 1087a ). On the separability of the agent intellect, see nous, ousia.

chr6nos: time

Time as a personification, ehronos, appears in the quasimythical cosmogonies before assuming a place in the philosoph~cal cosmologies. ehronos for Kronos, the father of Zeus, was a fmrly common substitution (see Plutarch, De Iside 32), and the first to have done so may have been the sixth-century protophilosopher Pherecydes (D.L. I, Ilg). Whoever its originator, a powerful Time is a staple in the poets (cf. Pindar, 01. n, 17 and fro 145), and particularly in the 1.

30

I 31

tragedians (Oed. Col. 607-623 is only one of a great many examples from Sophocles, who was especially fond of the figure) where Time is a figure of might who not only stands at or near the head of the genealogical process, as in the cosmogonies, but rules and governs the kosmos. 2. The thought of one poet on time bears particular note since it is remarkably similar to what an almost contemporary philosopher was saying.on the same subject. Solon, in fro 12, line 3, uses the expression "in the court [dike] of ehronos," and an almost identical figure occurs in the preserved fragment of Anaximander where the elements "make reparation [dike] to each other for their injustices according to the assessment [taxis] of ehronos." 3. The figurative language disappeared as philosophical speculation drew apart from its mythological origins, so that, for instance, when even the poet-philosopher Empedocles is speaking in a context akin to that of Anaximander, ehronos appears with considerably less suggestion of personification (fr. 30). Where both Anaximander and Empedocles would agree, however, is in placing time outside the kosmos, which is, in turn, somehow regulated by time. 4- A change begins to appear with the Pythagoreans for whom the kosmos was both a living, breathing creature (zoon, q.v.) and the principle of Limit (peras). Outside the kosmos are only various manifestations of the Unlimited (apeiron), which the kosmos "inhales" and upon which it imposes Limit (cf. Aristotle, Phys. 203a, 213b; Aetius n, g, 1). Among these apeira is, we are told (Aristotle, fro 201), time. It is likely that the inhaling process involved limiting the raw, perdurative aspect of time (perduration is an early feature of the apeiron, q.v.) by its reduction to number (arithmos), an association that continued through all subsequent discussion of time. 5. This Pythagorean insight, despite the fact that it is glimpsed only fitfully through Aristotelian asides, was of great importance. It distinguished an unlimited, extracosmic time from a numerable, cosmic time and, in effect, moved the latter into the context of quantity. Plato continued along the same path but added considerable new dimensions to both Pythagorean notions of time. He took over the concept of aion (q.v.), which had occurred in pre-Socratic thought as a designation of the life-span of the universe, and applied it to extracosmic time, not now seen as an undefined Pythagorean apeiron, that probably included some kind of unregulated motion, but as the motionless mode of the eide (Tim. 37d). Cosmic time, on the other hand, is identified with the periodic revolution of the heavenly sphere (Tim. 39C; Aristotle, Phys. 218a-b and Simplicius, ad loe.). ehronos for Plato is, in short, "an everlasting likeness [eikon], moving according to number, of eternity [aion] that rests in the one" (Tim. 37d). Thus the stability and unity

32

I

eRRONOS

of aion are contrasted with the movement and plurality, or better, the numerability of ehronos, and the whole incorporated into his theory of mimesis (q.v.). 6. For both Plato and Aristotle time and motion are closely associated in a kind of reciprocal relationship. Plato, as we have seen, identified the two, and though Aristotle is critical of ·that identification (Phys. 218b), he does assert their close relationship (ibid. 220b). He likewise agrees with Plato that the best unit for measurement is regular, circular motion because it is primary and best known (ibid. 223b), but he does not specify, as does Plato, that this is the diurnal movement of the heavens, a position also criticized by Plotinus (Enn. III, 7, g). But where the two men most clearly part company is in the absence in Aristotle of the contrast between time and eternity and all the demiurgic apparatus of the mimesis theory. 7. Its existence as an eikon allows Plato to assign, at least by implication, an ontological status to time. It even has a purpose in the scheme of things, to enable men to count (Tim. 3gb). But Aristotle, for whom time is "the calculation [or numbering, arithmosl of motion according to prior and posterior" (Phys. 21gb), is not convinced. Time is not synonymous with movement but must be calculated from movement. And calculation demands a calculator: hence, if a mind did not exist, neither would time (ibid. 223a). It is the recognition of sequence (prior and posterior) that makes men aware of time (ibid. 21ga). 8. The Epicurean contribution to a philosophy of time consisted chiefly in an attempt to define its mode of existence. Time is not a prolepsis (q.v.), a universal grasp built up over a series of experiences, but rather an immediate perception (D.L. x, 72). It seems to be a quality associated with the actions and movements of things, in short, "an accident of an accident" (Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. x, 21g; compare Lucretius I, 459-461) . Such distinctions tend to be blurred in Stoicism, which assumed all such entities, including time (SVF II, 1142), under the general rubric of "bodies." But in general the Stoa stayed well within the Platonic and Aristotelian guidelines (without, of course, the Platonic furbelows of aion and eikon), substituting the more corporeal "interval" for arithmos, but preserving the link with motion (SVF II, 509, 510). g. Plotinus devotes considerable attention to the problem of time, considering it, as did Plato, closely bound to the question of eternity. Any attempts to separate the questions, as Aristotle did, are doomed to failure (Enn. III, 7, 7-10). Plotinus is impatient with philosophical treatments of time in of number or measure of motion (see Enn. III, 7, 8), even with Plato's identification of time and the movel1)ent of the heavens. Instead he casts the problem of both aion and ehronos in of life, the former representing the life of the intelligibles (III, 7,

DAIMON

I 33

2). Time, on the other hand, is a kind of degeneration of this total self-presence d~e. to the soul's iuability to accept this tota simulteitas (compare ~he Similar ~egeneration of theoria into praxis in the soul: see PhysIs); time, then, IS the life of the soul progressing from state to state (III, 7, 11).

d daimon or daim6nion: supernatural presence or entity, somewbere between a god (theos) and a bero .

1. The belief in supernatural spirits somewhat less anthropomor-

ph~z~d than the Olyu:pians. is a very early feature of Greek popular re~lglOn; one such dazmon IS attached to a person at birth and deter-

mmes, for. goo~ or evp, his fate (compare the Greek word for happine~s, eU.dazmonza, havmg a good daimon). Heraclitus protested against thiS bel~ef. (f~. 11g; see ethos), but not with any great effect. In the shamamstlc View of the psyche (q.v.), daimon is another name for the soul (E~pedocles, fl'. 115), probably reflecting its divine origins and e~traordm~~y powers. Socrates is at least partially in the archaic reli~IOUS traditIOn ,;hen he speaks of his "divine something" (daimonion tl) t~lat warns ?Im:o avoid certain actions (Apol. 31d; its operation is conslder~bly Wider m Xenophon's in Mem. I, " 4); notable is ~o.c~ates .co~~tant use of tile impersonal form of the word or synonym dlvme. sign (see Phaedrus 242b), perhaps the rationalist's slight C?r;ectlOn of what was a popular contemporary belief in divination, dlvme dream messages, prophecies, etc., a belief that Socrates shared pol . 21b, 3~C, Grito 44.a, Phaedo, 60e; see mantike). It is probably a llll~take to think that either Socrates or his contemporaries distingUished ~ltogether too ~arefully between the daimonion and the theion (q.v.), smCe the Socrat;c defense against atheism in Apol. 27d rests on an argument :hat to believe !n daimones is to believe in gods. .. 2 .. The Idea of the dazmon as a kind of "guardian angel" is still vlslb!e m. Pla:o (~ep. 620d), though there is an attempt to escape the fatalism Implied m the popular belief by having' the individual souls ~ho~se .their own daimon (Rep. 617e). Whether this individual daimon IS "':'Ithm us or not was much debated in later philosophy. At one point (Tzm. goa) Plato himself identifies it with the soul, and a reflection of

(1

34

I

DIAIRESIS

DEMIOURGOS

this can be seen, for example, in Marcus Aurelius II, 17, Ill, 16 (see noesis 17). . . 3. But another notion, that of the daimon as an mtermedmry figure between the Olympians and mortals, is also present!n Pl~to, e.g. the "daemonic" Eros in Symp. 202d-203a, and the regulations In Laws 714a-b. This position had a great vogue among the )ater transcendentalists of both the Neopythagorean and Platonic variety; the true gods (see ouranioi) dwelled in the aither (q.v.) while the lesser daimones inhabited the lower aer and exercised a direct providence (see pronoia) over the affairs of men (D.L. VIII, 32 ). 4. Plutarch has a highly developed demonology (De def· orac. 414f-417b ), and with his typical religiou~ conservatis~ h~ .traces the cult of these intermediaries back to orIental and prImItIVe Greek sources (e.g. Hesiod, Erga 159-16?; compare Plato, R~P: 468 e-469b ).' and to Empedocles (ibid. 419a; h,S of the OrIg111 of the dazmones is in De genio Socr. 591C-f). One source overlooked by Plutarch is with the Semitic tradition, a connection explicit in Philo who had earlier identified the daimones of Greek philosophy with the angels of the Jewish (Iranian?) tradition (De somn. 141-142, De gigant. 6--g) .

demiourg6s: maker, craftsman

1. Plato's description of the maker of the lower go~s,. the ~oul of the universe and the immortal part of the human soul IS 111 Tzmaeus 2gd-30c ; he 'uses the preexistent eide as his ~odel.' ibid . .30c-31~ (se.e mimesis). The demiourgos is probably to be IdentIfied WIth the Intelhgent efficient cause posited by Plato in Phil. 27b (compare Soph. 265c '). But he is not omnipotent: he makes the kosmos as good "as possible" (Timaeus 30b) and must cope with the countereffects of "necessity" (ananke) , ibid. 47e-48a. . . 2. The demiourgos continues to play an Important role In later Platonism: what is chiefly notable is. tha:, with t~e tr.anscendence of the supreme divine principle, the dem~urgic. functIOn IS performed by a secondary emanation, by the Logos 111 Philo (De ch~r. 35, 136-137, De spec. leg. I, 81) and Nous in Numenius (see Euseb.lUs, Prae.p. Evang. XI, 17-18 ) and Plotinus (Enn . .II, 3, 18). T.he ethIcal duahsm of the Gnostics appears in their mak111g the demzourgos create the world without a knowledge of the eide (see Iranaeus, Adv. haer. I, 5, 3); see mimesis, techne.

diairesis: separation, division, distinction

.

Division, a procedure that did not interest Socrates sI~ce the thrust of his enquiry was toward a single eidos (see epagoge) , ?ecomes an important feature in the later dialogues where Plato rurns h,S atten1.

I 35

tion to the question of the relationship between eide. Expressed in of Aristotelian logic diairesis is part of the progress from genus to species; but as is clear from a key age in the Parmenides, where he first puts the question (12gd-e), Plato did not see it as a conceptual exercise. The dialectical search of which diairesis is part has as its object the explication of the ontological realities that are grasped by our reflection (/ogismos). 2, The pursuit of the interrelated eide begins with an attempt at comprehending a generic form (Phaedrus z65d); this is "collection" (synagoge, q.v.). It is followed by diairesis, a separation off of the various eide found in the generic eidos, down to the infima species (Soph. 253d-e). Plato is sparing of details in both the theory and practice of synagoge, and, while the Sophist and Politicus are filled with examples of diairesis, there is relatively little instruction on its methodology. We are told, however, that the division is to take place "according to the natural ts" (Phaedrus 265e). What these are becomes clearer from the Politicus: they are the differences (diaphorai, q.v.) that separate one species from another in the generic form (Pol. z6za-z63b, z85b) . 3. The method of division raises certain serious questions, so serious, indeed, that they might very well shake confidence in the existence of the eide (see Phil. 15a-b). Describing the relationship of sensibles to the eide in of participation (methexis) suggests the subordination of things to the eide, a subordination at the heart of the Platonic metaphysic. And though Plato avoids the tenn methexis, preferring the expression "combination" or ('communion" (koinoniaj earlier, in Phaedo 100d, Plato had apparently contemplated using koinonia to describe the relationship of sensibles to the eide) when describing the interrelationship of the eide (see Soph. 251d, e), the difficulty persistently refuses to disappear. Does not ti,e arrangement of the specific eide under the' generic eidos suggest the very same principle of subordination among the eide themselves? Do the species constitute the genus or are they derived from it? Plato clearly did not see the eide in this way (see Soph. 251a-259d), as Aristotle himself is willing to it (see Meta. 103la) , but it may have been at least one of the reasons why Speusippus, who practices diairesis, but in a radical form (see Aristotle, Anal. post. II, 97a and diaphora) , denied the existence of the eide. 4. Aristotle, however, is convinced of the incompatibility of the subsistent, indivisible eide and the process of diairesis (Meta. 1039a-b). His own theory of division is set forth in Anal. post. II, g6b-97b: one must divide the genus by differences (diaphorai, q.v.) that pertain to the essence, must proceed in the correct order, and, finally, be all-inclusive.

36

I

DIALEKTIKE

With Epictetus diairesis reappears in a moral context; see proairesis.

dialektike: dialectic On the testimony of Aristotle dialectic was an invention of Zeno the Eleatic (D.L. IX, 25), probably to serve as a for 'the hypothetical antinomies of Parmenides (Plato, Parm. 128c). But what was a species of verbal polemic (what Plato would call "eristic" or disputation; see Soph. 224e-226a, R.ep. 499~, Phae.drus 2?'C) for the Eleatics was transformed by Plato mto a hIgh phIlosophIcal method. The connecting link was undoubtedly the Socratic technique of question and answer in his search for ethical definitions (see Plato, Phaedo 75 d , 7 8d; Xenophon, Mem. I, " 16; and elenchos), a t.echnique that Plato explicitly describes as dialectical (Grat. 3goC) ..Wlth the hypostatization of the Socratic definitions into the PlatonIc etde (perhaps reflected in the transition from Phaedo 9gd-looa to ibid. 101d; see eidos) the role of dialectic becomes central and is the crown of the ideal curriculum described in 'the Republic: after ten years devoted to mathematics the philosopher-to-be will devote the years between thirty and thirty-five to the study of dialectic (R~p. ~3Id-534e, 537b-53~e). 2. What is dialectic? The questIon IS not an easy one smce Plato, as usual, thought about it in a variety of way~. Th~"e is the view o~ the Phaedo and the Republic, which envisions d,alectIc as a progressIVely more synoptic ascent, via a series of "positions" (hyp~theseis, 9-'v.; t~e theory of Forms is one such in Phaedo 100b), untIl an ultrrnate IS reached (Phaedo lOId, Rep. 511e). In the Republic, where the context of the discussion is confessedly moral, this "unhypothetized principle" is identified with the good-in-itself (auto to agathon; Rep. 532a-b) that subsumes within itself all the lower hypotheses (ibid. 533 C- d ). 3. If the dialectic of the Phaedo and the Republic may be described as "synoptic" (Rep. 537c), that which emerges from the Pha~­ drus onwards is decidedly "diacritic" (see Soph. 226c, 253d). It IS introduced in Phaedrus 265c-266b (compare Soph. 253d-e) and consists of two different procedures, "collection" (synagoge, q.v.) and "division" (diairesis, q.v.), the latter pr~cess in par:icular b.eing amply illustrated in subsequent dialogues hke. t~e Sophlst, Polttt~US, and Philebus. The earlier dialectic appeared SImIlar to the operatIOns of eros (q. v. ), but here we are transported into an almost Aristotelian world of classification through division: ascent has been replaced by descent. While it is manifest that we are here still dealing with ontological realities, it is likewise clear that a crucial step h.a~ be~n. taken along the road to a conceptual logic. The term. of the d.'atresls /'S that eidos which stands immediately above the senSIble partIculars (Soph. 22gd), and, while this is "really real" (ontos on) in the Platonic 1.

DIAPHORA

I 37

~che,,:e of th~ngs, it is significant that the same process, diairesis, ends, m ArIstotle, m the atomon eidos, the infima species in a logical descent (De an. II, 414b); see diairesis. . . 4· Aristotle abandons the central ontological role given to dialectIc m 'plato's Repu~lic; h~ is concerne~, instead, with the operations of the mmd that culmmate m demonstI·atIOn (apodeixis). Dialectic is not strict demonstration (Anal. pro I, 24a-b; Top. I, 100a-b) in that it does not begin from premisses that are true and primary, but from opinions (e.ndo~a! t~at a;e accepted by the majority or the wise. The irony of thIS d,stmctIOn IS, of course, that ArIstotle's own procedure is most frequently ~~at he .has descri~ed as "dialectical" (see endoxon). But as a theoretIcIan Anstotle has httle love of dialectic (cf. De an. I, 403a; Top. 105b), and suggests in Meta. g87b that it, or rather the confusion between thought an~ rea~ity, ~a:r have been Plato's undoing. 5· For the StOICS d,alectIC IS reduced to logic, i.e., a study of the forms of !nt~rnal and external discourse (D.L. VII, 43; cf. logos, onoma!, whIle m the same breath they extend its preserves to embrace ethICS and ~ven physics (ibid. VII, 46, 83). The result is that logic is no lon~er a~ mstrument (organ~n) of philosophy as understood by the PenpatetIc sc~ool (~he collectIOn of the logical treatises into an Organon IS post-Anstotehan, though Aristotle certainly foresaw the propaedentic role of the Analytics; cf. Meta. lOo5b). 6. The ~ehabilitation of dialectic in its Platonic sense was undertake~?y Plotmus (Enn. ~, 3) .. I~ is once again, as in the Republic, a cog!lltlve approac~ to t~e .mtelhglbles (see noesis), but with distinctly StO.'C overtone~: dIalectIC IS an education for virroe and so includes both actIOns and objects as well as the noeta.

dianoia: understanding On .the Platonic line dianoi" is a type of cognition between doxa and no.es". (Rep. 51Od-511,a; for the special objects of dianoia on the PlatOnIC hne, see mathematika). In Aristotle it is used as a m gene:al :e;m for intellectual activity. Where it is opposed to n~:: (= .mtUltlve knowledge) it means discursive, syllogistic reasoning (Anstotle, Anal. post. II, 100b), and (ibid. I, 8gb) it is subdivided into the following species: episteme, knowledge pursued for its own sake (see als.o theoria), techne (knowledge applied to production), and phronesls (knowledge applied to conduct). In Stoicism it is identical with the hegemonikon (SVF II, 459). For its location in the general context of intellection, See noesis.

diaphora: diHerence, specific diHerence

1. The .p:e.sence of .di~phorai is explicit in the Platonic dialectical process of d,v,sIOn (dwlresis, q.v.) where the "generic form" is di-

38

I

DIATHESIS

vided according to kinds (Soph. 253d-e), or, as he puts it in Phaedrus 265 e , "at the natural ts." What these "natural ts" are is described more fully in Pol. 262a-263b, 285b. The genus must be divided only where it separates into two specific Forms. To divide a genus into parts will not do since a part (meros) and a specific Form (eidos) are not the same thing (ibid. 262b). The diaphorai, ther,efore, must distinguish species. 2. This makes sense in a system of concepts, but creates great difficulties if the eide are autonomous, indivisible substances, as Plato undoubtedly saw them; there is no place in the Platonic theory for either "generic" or "specific" Forms (see diairesis). Plato's successor Speusippus, who denied the eide, us~d an e.xhaustive met~od of ~i­ airesis, attempting to include all the dtaphoraz, presumably smce, with the disappearance of the hypostatized eide, it was the diaphorai that gave the new conceptual eidos its content (see Aristotle, Anal. post. II, 97a ) . 3. In Aristotle the process of diairesis proceeds by dividing the genus by means of specifically distinct diaphorai down to the infima species where the activity will terminate in definition (horismos; see the definition of horismos in Top. I, 103b). In Top. VI, 143a-145b there are elaborate rules for the choice of diaphorai in diairesis. 4. As for the ontological aspects of the problem, in the Metaphysics Aristotle moves the discussion into the categories of matter and form. Genus stands to diaphora as sensible matter to form, and so may be characterized as "intelligible matter" (hyle noete; the characterization is not particularly felicitous since he uses the expression in another sense as well; see hyle, aphairesis) , while all the diaphorai are resumed in the final one, that of the atom on eidos or infima species, and serves as its essence (ousia) (Meta. 1038a, 1045a ).

diathesis: disposition See hexis.

dike: compensation, legal proceedings, justice 1. As is the case with most Greek ethical , dike had a fairly complex history before its incorporation into th~ pro?lematic of philo.sophy. From the time of Horner dike. had bo,;,nd mto It t?e transgressIOn of certain limits, probably those dictated, m the first mstance, by the class structure of society, and the payment of a compensation for this transgression. With the decline of an aristocratic class consciousness dike began to be seen as something pervasive ~ the socielJ:, ~ppli~ab!e to all citizens alike, and guaranteed by Zeus himself. The hml:s wlthm which the new dike was operative were now defined by wntte'u law

DIKE

I 39

(nomos, q.v.), and a new abstract term dikaiosyne, "righteousness," "justice," carne into use to describe the moral quality of the man who observed the limits of the law and was thus "just" (dikaios). 2. The first usage of dike in a philosophical context occurs in the only extant fragment of Anaximander (Diels 12B1) where the elements (stoicheia), which are naturally opposed forces (see enantia), are required to make reparation (dike) to each other for their mutual transgression in the process of genesis-phthora. The limits that are violated here are not those of a human society but the order implicit in the world seen as a kosmos (q.v.), this in an era before the operation of the physical world was made discontinnous with that of human life. One notes a correction in Heraclitus (fr. 80): the strife between the elements is not, as Anaximander would have it, a species of injustice that demands compensation, but the normal order of things, the tension of opposites that is the reality of existence. 3. Althongh the fragments of Democritus betray a certain interest in ethical behavior in general and justice in particular (see frs. 45, 174), this is the ethical concern of a philosopher rather than an attempt to construct a philosophical ethic. The impetus for jnst such an attempt lay in the Sophists' attacks on the bases of conduct on the grounds that they were tied to a relative, arbitrary law (see nomos). Thus was the notion of dike drawn into the controversy surronnding nomos vs. physis, and issnes in a series of Sophistic positions that described jnstice as consisting solely in obedience to the arbitrary laws of the state, laws that were, in turn, tl,e instruments whereby the powerful in the society songht to preserve their position: thus Archelaus (Diels 60A1), Antiphon (Diels 87B44), and the attitndes embraced by Callicles in Plato's Gorgias (e.g. 483a-484a) and Thrasyrnachus in Book I of the Republic (e.g. 338c). 4. The Socratic reply to these positions may, of course, be viewed merely as a refinement of his general thrust of the virtues (specifically including dikaiosyne; see Aristotle, Eth. Eud. I, 1216b) into the realm of permanent, cognitionally grasped definitions (see arete); bnt there is besides the imioned defense of justice and law as an inviolable social contract in the Grito. Plato's own answer to Socrates' antagonists is to be fonnd in Republic II-X, and is embodied in an investigation of jnstice as it exists on the larger scale of the polis (Rep. 369a), whence it emerges as a kind of cooperative disposition to do one's own work (seC433 e , 443b ) . 5. This does not respond to Callieles' contention that the unjust always seem to have a better time of it; the wicked do, indeed, prosper. Plato has no great assnrances to give about the fate of the just in this life-though he is sure the gods will not neglect them (Rep. 613a-bi

40

I

nOXA nOXA

compare Laws x, 899C-900b) - bu: it is. in the .future lif~ that i~stice receives its ultimate reward, as depIcted m glowmg m the Myth of Er" in Republic x. . 6. Aristotle's major treatment of justice occurs in Eth. N,lc.h: V where it is divided into a) "distributive," i.e., dealing with the d,v,sIOn of goods, honors, etc. among those who participat? in ~ !,oli:ical. system , and b) "corrective," i.e., regulatory of the meqUltIeS .m. eIther , transactions or crimes (113ob-1131a). In both mstances JustIce IS a kind of proportion (analogia), and thus it too can be assimilated. to :he doctrine of the ''mean'' (see meson). Aristotle is firm in his rejectIOn of the Sophists' contention that what is just is merely a matter of convention: there are at least some activities that are just by n.ature ( 1134b ). Finally (1137a-b) he introduces the notion of the eq~llt~ble or the decent (epieikeia) that tempers the legal demands of Justice, "what the lawgiver would have said if he were there" (compare Plato, Polito 294a-295e). . . 7. For the Stoics dikaiosyne is one of the ~our cardI~al .vlrt~es (SVF I, 190), defined by Chrysippus as "the scIence of dlstrlbutmg what is proper to each" (SVF III, 262), and based on nature, not convention (D.L. VII, 128). Carneades the Sceptic remrned, however, to the Sophists' contention that law is a convention set np by men on strictly ntilitarian gronnds, a position that he can illnstrate ?y the conflicting counsels of prudence and jnstice (Cicero, De repubhca III, 11,18-19; Lactantius, Instit. v, 16,3-6). See arete, nomos.

.

d6xa:

I] opinion, 21 judgment

.

Opinion: the distinction between true knowledge (epzsteme, q.v.) and an inferior grade of cogni!ion goe~ ?ack a~ f~r as Xenophan;s (fl'. 34), bnt the classic pre-SocratIc eXpOSItIOn of It.18 to ~e fon~d ';' Parmenides' poem (fl'. 8, lines 50-61) where sensatIOn (alsthes... IS relegated to the position of "seeming" or "opinion" (doxa). The d18tI~c­ tion is based on the ontological status of the object of sense percept;Oll (aistheta) that, because of their exclusion from the realm of true bemg (on), cannot be the objects of true knowledge. . 2. The distinction is incorporated, on the same grounds, mto Platonic epistemology, though by now ~he po.sition had ?een buttressed by the insistent Sophist attacks on alsthesls as relatIve (see Plato, Theaet. 166d-167a, citing Protagoras). In Rep. 476e-480a Plato ~ets Parmenides' distinction as a series of epistemological and ontologIcal correlatives: true knowledge is of true reality, i.e., the eide, while ignorance is of the completely nonreal. Betw~en ~he two. tl.'ere is a~ intermediate stage: a quasi-knowledge of qnasI-bemg. Th,s mte~n:edI­ ate faculty (dynamis) is doxa and its objects are sensible thmgs (aistheta) and the commonly held opinions of mankind. The results 1.

!

I 41

are later schematized in the Diagram of the Line (Rep. 509d-511e) where the realm of doxa is further refined by being divided into belief (pistis, q.v.) whose ohjects are the sensibles, and "knowledge of appearances" (eikasia, q.v.), a category of cognition introduced by Plato's view of the nature of productive activity (see techne, mimes;" ) •

3. The dichotomy between episteme and doxa remaius fundamental to Plato, even though he betrays a growing interest in the sensible world (see aistheton, episteme.) 4. Judgment: Plato's view of doxa, fonnded as it is on the separation of the eide from sensible things, finds no in the Aristotelian view of reality, but there is another context within which the problematic of doxa may be treated. The qnestion of truth and error arises particularly in the realm of judgment, a problem that also has its origins in the Parmenidean premisses about being (on, q.v.): since only being can be thought or named, how is it possible to make a false judgment, that is, a definition about nonbeing (fl'. 3; fl'. 8, line 34)? In Soph. z63d-264b Plato shows that, just as there is false assertion or disconrse (logos), so too there is false judgment (doxa) that is the externalization of this discourse. The possibilities of false judgment are discussed in Theaet. 187c-200d, bnt since the true position waits upon the solution of the problem of nonbeing (me on; see on, heteron), the final analysis is not pnt forth until Soph. 263b-d: error (pseudos) is a judgment (doxa) that does not correspond to reality, either to the "reality" of the sensible situation, or to the true reality of the eidos in which the sensible participates. 5. Aristotle's treatment of episteme and doxa moves into another area. Knowledge is either immediate (see nous) or discursive (dianoia, q.v.). The latter may be described as episteme if it proceeds from premisses that are necessary, doxa if the premisses are contingent (Anal. post. 1, 88b-8gb), i.e., if they could be otherwise, and indeed Aristotle defines doxa as "that which could be otherwise" in Meta. 1039b . 6. When discussing the types of syllogisms in Top. 1, 100a-b Aristotle approaches the contingency of doxa from a somewhat different angle. A demonstrative syllogism (apodeixis, q.v.) rests upon premisses that are true and primary. It thus differs from a dialectical syllogism (dialektike, q.v.) whose premisses are based on endoxa, which are now defined as opinions that are accepted by the majority or the wise. For the implications of this for Aristotle's method, see endoxon. 7. The Epicurean view of doxa shares both Platonic and Aristotelian traits. It is opinion, a certain spontaneous movement in us that is akin'to but distinct from sensation (aisthesis, q.v.). For Epicurus all

42

I

DYAS

aisthesis is true but not necessarily self-evident (enargeia, q.v.), and so daxa is capable of extending beyond the evidence of the senses, as, for example, in asg by its judgment sense data to the wrong prolepsis (q.v.), and thus is the source of error and falsity (D.L. X, 50-51).

dyas: dyad, pair

According to one of Pythagoreanism preserved in a late author (D.L. VIII, 25), the Dyad was derived from the Monad (monas); but on the basis of the "Table of Contraries" in Meta. 986a , the Monas and Dyas would seem to rank as co-principles, and if the Monas is associated with the Good (agathan) (Aetius I, 7, 18; see Eth. Nich. 1096b), so the Dyas is ranked with kakan (ibid. 1l06b, 29)· Aristotle makes various attempts to identify a material principle in Plato (see hyle): in Meta. 987b and 988a it is the dyas, and finally, in 1081a and 1099b, the indefinite dyad (aaristas dyas) . Plato may himself have used the expression, but not in the dialogues; perhaps in his lecture "On the Good" (see Alexander of Aphrodisias, In Meta. 55; Simplicius, In Phys. 453-455; and agrapha dogmata). From Phil. 23 c- 26d we know that Plato used the apeiran as an arche, and Aristotle conjectures in Phys. Ill, 206b that the reason why the "indeterminate" is twofold is that it is a spectrum nnlimited in either direction. Plato's own successor, Speusippus, identified it with plurality (Aristotle, Meta. 1087b); see arithmas.

dynamis: active and ive capacity, hence 1] power and 2] potentiality 1. The "powers" make their first appearance with Anaximander, not, as later, as qualities of things, but as the things themselves; opposites (see enantia) that are separated off from the apeiran: the hot and the cold (Diels, fro 12AlO) and have almost the status of elements. With Anaximenes (Diels, frs. 13A5, A7, Bl) the distinction between substances (earth, fire, water) and their qualities ("powers"), hot and cold has begun. Empedocles' theory of elements (see staicheian) shifted attention to the substances away from the dynamic qualities, but with Anaxagoras the primary role is once again given to the opposed powers (frs. 8, 12, 15, 16). The Atomists stand in another tradition: the Pythagorean number theory had, in effect, reduced qualitative differences to quantitative ones (see arithmas), and Democritus follows them in reducing the perceptible qualities to (haphe) with geometrical shapes (Diels, fr. A135; cf. pathos); they are no longer dynamic but merely conventional (nomos), ibid. B9· 2. Plato is aware of the dynameis both as a medical term (Phaedrus 370c-d, and see eidas) and in their relationship with the elements (Tim. 33 a ), and these powers, also called pathe, exist in the Receptacle

DYNAMIS

I 43

(hy?adechamene) before N ous begins its work. But once the primary have been for;ned, these powers disappear and the sensible qualItIes are rednced, m true Atomist fashion, to the geometrical shapes of the elementarl particles (ibid. 61c-68d; see genesis). 3 .. In ArIstotle the powers (generally called paian or pathos) once agam are central. Empedocles' staicheia were irreducible and Plato's redncible back to the geometric figures (Tim. 53c-56~). to bot? of. these Aristotle opposed his own theory of the composition or'the stozcheza from 1) underlying matter and 2) the presence of one of each set of the powers: hot-:old, dry-moist (De gen. et carr. 329a-330a). Thus change or reductIOn of one element into another consists of the age of o".e opposite to another in the substratum (see hypokeimenon, genes'ls). 4. All of these usages pertain to dynamis as a "power" but in the M.et~physics Ar~st?tle ~evelops another sense of dyna;"is, i.e., ~ot~ntralIty, and he dlstmgmshes the two in Meta. 1045b-l046a; potentialIty ?annot b~ defined, but only illnstrated (ibid. I048a-b), e.g. the walcer IS. po:en~Ially the sleeper; the age from potency to actnality (energ.ez~) IS e~ther throngh art or by an innate principle (ibid. I049a); energeza IS logIcally and ontologically prior to dynamis (ibid. I049b105oa), hence the necessity of a first mover (see kinaun) always in a state of energeia (ibid. I050b). 5. The Stoic doctrine of the "powers" pushed Aristotle's theory of the elements one step further; each staicheion had one power instead of one ~ach of .t~e oppos.ed sets: fire had heat, air had cold (these were the actIve [pazeznl qualIties); earth had the dry and water the moist (ive [pascheinl qualities; see SVF II, 580), and the stress on fire in the system (see pyr) is clearly a function of its being the most active po~er. In~eed, the Stoics reduced all of reality to two basic archai: the actIve (pazoun) and the ive (paschein, q.v.; cf. D.L. VII, 134). 6. We see, then, that for the Milesians and their successors dynamis w~s an active force in things, first thought of as a separate nat~ral en;'ty but then refined, from Plato on, into the notion of an actIve qual~ty (poiates, q.v.): In post-Aristotelian philosophy, however, the name '.8 fre~uently appl~ed to the great number of intermediary movers or mtellIgences assocIated with the plants of the aither or the daimones who inhabit the air (see naus 17), and identified by Philo as angels (cf. De gigant. 6-g) . 7. But there were other factors at work in the Philonian notion of dynamis,. In Scripture God is said to have "powers," translated by :he ~eptuagmt as dynameis, and these Philo identifies with the Platonic zdeaz (De spec. leg. 45-48; for the distinction between eidas and idea see naeton 2). Thus they assume the role of the transcendent naeta i~ the mind of God and, as the immanent eide, become a creative force in bodI~~

44

I

EIDOLON

DYNAMIS

the universe. In Philo it is the latter that give order to the universe while they, in turn, are controlled by the transcendent God (De fUifa 101). The same treatment can be seen in Plotinus. The naeta :hat eXist in a unified form in the cosmic naus (see noetan 5) are described as a universal dynamis with boundless capacity (Enn. v, 8, 9). But each of these is potentially (and in the sequel will be a.dually) a separ~te eidas and so an individual dynamis (v, 9, 6) that will later be operative in both the noetic and sensible world (IV, 4, 36 ) . 8. But the noetic and sensible world descends, according to the Neoplatonic vision of the nnivers~, i~ a uniforlll causal series .from a single source (see praiidas) and IS linked togeth~r ?y a cosmIC s~m­ patheia (q.v.). A corollary of this, and a characterlstlc~lly symmetrical touch is that all the entities in the series, naeta and azstheta, are also subje~t to the thrust of return (epistrap~e,. q.v:). t.o their source. Epistraphe was hardly a novel concept. It IS ImpliCIt m the Pythagorean view of the soul as a divine part that tries to restore ItS trne harlllony (harmonia, q.v.). It may ~e se~n, as well, in the related Platonic notions of katharsis, eros, dzalektzke (qq.v), and the call to "assimilation to God" (see hamaiasis). Bnt here as elsewhere, inclnding Plotinus, the retnrn, in whatever form, is a fnnction of the .conscious soul and particularly its intellectnal faculty. After Plotmus, however, it is extended to the entire range of creation (see Proclns, Elem. theal., prop. 39)· 9. There were, to be sure, some precede~ts for t:ris. Plato h~d allowed to plants a certain choice of the good lIfe (Phd. 22b); ArIStotle's physis (q.v.) works. toward a telos, ~n~ h; had spoken: ~ore­ over of genesis in the sensible world as an ImItatIOn of the activity of the divine naus (see Meta. 1050b and kinaun 9). But these were not the immediate progenitors of Proclns' symmetrical epistraphe: they are rather to be sought in the later development of the not!Oll of dynamis. The Stoics had already .developed ~ theo;y of lag~z spermatikai (q.v.) that, somewhat like the Aristotelian phy8ts, governed the growth and development of things. But here the stress is on the rational (logos) element; from the time of Poseidonius this yields to the more dynamic concept of a vital force (zatike dynam!s! see sympatheia 3) in all beings that are linked together by the affimtles of sympatheia. This was systematized into a vast body of kn.owledge,. t~e study of the innate affinities and antipathies of natural objects. ThiS IS the "physics" of late antiquity, associated with the name of Bolus of ., . I Mendes. 10. These sympathetic dynameis are not, at thIS P?'~t, m~gIca , but tlIey soon become so under other influen?es. The religIOUS view of late antiquity perhaps influenced by the earlier demands that the gods act in suclI a ~ay that they preserve their transcendent immobility (see

I 45

naus 2), was that the gods no longer worked in person but through their dynameis in things. These dynameis could be and were personified; Philo's usage has already been noted (6 supra) and the philosophers found it a convenient way to reconcile the multiple gods of mythology with their own henotheism (see the fragments of Porphyry's On the Images of the Gods; Macrobius, Saturnalia I, 17-23; Proclus, Theal. Plat. V-VI; it also gave them ample scope to display their by then highly developed powers of etymologizing: see anama 7) . It is this religious point of view that is given its classic theoretical justification in props. 144-145 of Produs' Elem. theal. where he affirms that the distinctive characteristic of the divine powers (theiai dynameis) radiates downward in the casnal sequence and is found on all levels of reality. 11. This view of the dynameis in things goes far beyond the Bolean physics that attempted to discover and use, largely for therapeutic purposes, the occnlt sympathy between natural objects; here we have the theoretical gronnd for the magical art of theaurgia (see mantike 4-5) that seeks to manipulate the gods through their occult "tokens" (symbala) in natural objects and that, since Iamblichus, was a standard part of the Neoplatonic repertory (see De myst. v, 23; Proclus, In Tim. I, 139,210). For related questions in the history of dynamis, see genesis, pathos, paiein, staicheian; for its Aristotelian correlative, energeia.

e echein: 1] to have, 2] to be in a certain state; see hexis "Possession" is one of Aristotle's kateganai. It appears as such in Cat. Ib-2a, but is omitted in other listings, e.g. Anal. post. I, 83b. "To be in a certain state" (pas echein) is one of four Stoic categories (SVF II, 369); it is discussed by Plotinns (Enn. VI, 1,25), who also nses this Stoic term in discnssing psyche (Enn. IV, 7, 4) and hyle (ibid. II, 4,1).

eidolon: image . In the Atomists' theory of visnal perception (aisthesis, q.v.) Images of the same shape as the body are given off by the perceived object and enter the pores of the viewer (Alexander of Aphrodisias, De sensu 56, 12; Plntarch, Symp. VIII, 735a). In Epicnreanism these enter

46

I

EIDOS

into the senses of men during sleep as well, and are thought by men to be gods (Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. IX, 19: so too in Cicero, De nat. dear. 1, 19, 49: for an ethical correlative, see hedone). Plato uses "image" in the Sophist, and further divides it into "likeness" (eikon) and "semblance" (phantasma), ibid. 236a-b: it is like the real, but has existence secundum quid, ibid. 239c-240b (see the description of eikon in Tim. S2C). In Plotinus eidolon is generally used in the sense of eikon; see Enn. v, 2, 1 and Ill, 9, 3 where hyle is an eidolon of the soul, and Il, 4, S where sensible matter is an eidolon of intelligible matter (see hyle).

ddos: appearance, constitutive nature, form, type, species, idea

L Eidos was a well-established and fairly sophisticated term long before its canonization by Plato. Its first meaning, and the usage is current in Homer, is "what one sees," "appearance," "shape," normally of the body, and pre-Socratic philosophy continue~ to u~e it ~n this sense (see Empedocles, frs. g8, llS and DemocrItus, cited m Plutarch, Ad". Col. lllO). By the time of Herodotus eidos, and its cognate idea that had come into use, had been broadened and abstracted into "characteristic property" (I, 203) or "type" (I, 94)· Thucydides' use is similar (see Ill, 81) , and in one instance (Il, So) he speaks of "the eidos of the disease," an expres.sion ~hat leads int? the development of the term in contemporary n:edlcal Circles. Here e.'dos / idea had apparently been isolated as a techmcal term, frequently hnked to the notion of power (dynamis, q.v.), and meaning something approximately like "constitutive nature" (see Hippocrates, V.M. 15, 19: Nat. hom. 2, 5: De arte 2) . 2. Whatever the exact interpretation of the latter texts, it does seem clear that there was an approach to the form of things that was not necessarily tied to its outward appearance (though its connection with dynamis suggests that its identification rested upon an awareness of its visible effects), but rather to some. kind of inner intelligibility (De arte 2 significantly connects eidos with the imposition of names: see onoma). 3. Was there a parallel development among the philosoph:rs? Both Plato and Aristotle seem to suggest that there was. Plato, ill a rare glance at the history of philosophy (s:e e~doxon) ~ says t?at discussions on the nature of reality have polarized mto factIOns, which he calls the Giants and the Gods. The first are materialists (Soph. 246a-248a' compare the somewhat different but parallel attitudes in Phaedo g6~-d and Laws X, 88ga-8goa) and Plato is probably r~~erring to the Atomist tradition. The Gods, on the other hand, are descrIbed as "friends of the eide" (ibid. 248a-24gd) and they hold a theory of

EIDOS

I 47

suprasensible reality that is indistinguishable from Plato's. They are not the Eleatics since they believe in a plurality of such entities (see on). 4. Their identity has been sought in a age in Aristotle where we are told (Meta. 987a-b) that Plato followed the Pythagoreans in many respects, attributing to Plato only verbal differences from the Pythagoreans and some refinements introduced under the influence of the Heraclitan Cratylus and of Socrates himself. 5. Were the Pythagoreans the originators of the eide theory? There have been those who thought so, arguing, inter alia, from the strongly Pythagorean environment of the Phaedo where the theory is propounded by Plato for the first time. But there is little to this from the strictly Pythagorean evidence and the statement is an isolated one in Aristotle, added, perhaps, when he came to the conclusion that Plato had identified the eide with number (arithmos, q.v.). 6. The origin of the theory mnst be sought closer to home. Socrates had been interested in defining ethical qualities (see Meta. g87b), probably as a reaction against Sophist relativism (see nomos), and there is reason to believe that the Platonic eide were hypostatized versions of just such definitions (logoi; see Phaedo 9ge, Meta. g87b, and compare the connection with predication, infra). Indeed, in the "Socratic dialogues" one can see Socrates himself moving in just such a direction (see Lysis 219d, Euthyphro 5d, 6d: the Euthyphro ages actually use eidos, but the meaning is still close to "appearance": in M eno 72c-e the usage has already become more abstract) . But, on the testimony of Aristotle, Socrates "did not separate the universal definition" (Meta. 1078b), Le., it had no transcendent, subsistent (choriston, q.v.) existence. 7. For Plato the eide did exist separately (see Tim. 52a-c) and the reasons may be sought in epistemological considerations as well as the ethical ones that troubled Socrates and that were almost certainly operative upon Plato as well. We have already noted the suggested influence of Heraclitus on Plato (see Meta. g87a, l078b) to the effect that, given the changing, fluctuating nature of sensible phenomena (see rhoe), true knowledge'(episteme) is impossible, impossible, that is, unless there is a stable, eternal reality beyond the merely sensible. The eide are that suprasensible reality and so the cause of episteme and the condition of all philosophical discourse (Phaedo 65d-e, Parm. 13Sbc, Rep. 508c ff.). For the further epistemological corollaries, see doxa, episteme, noesis. 8. Though the eide are the centerpiece of Platonic metaphysics, nowhere does Plato undertake a proof for their existence: they first appear as a hypothesis (see Phaedo 100b-lOld) and remain so, even though subjected to a scathing criticism (Parm. 13oa-134e). They are

48

I

EIDOS

known, in a variety of methods, by the faculty of reason (naus; Rep. 532a-b, Tim. SId). One such early method is that of recollection (anamnesis, q.v.), where the individual soul recalls the eide with which it was in before birth (Mena 80d-85b, Phaeda 72c-77d; see palingenesia). Without the attendant religious connotations is the purely philosophical method of dialektike (q.v.; see Rep. 531d-S3Sa; for its difference from mathematical reasoning, ibid. SlOb-511a; from eristic, Phil. lsd-16a). As it is first described the method has to do with the progress from a hypothesis back to an unhypothetized arche (Phaeda 100a, 101d; Rep. 511b), but in the later dialogues dialektike appears as a fully articulated methodology comprising "collection" (synagage, q.v.) followed by a "division" (diairesis, q.v.) that moves, via the diapharai, from a more comprehensive Form down to the ataman eidas. Finally, one may approach the eide through eras (q.v.), the desiderative parallel to the earlier form of dialectic (see epistraphe ) . 9. The relationship between the indivisible, eternal eide and transient, sensible phenomena (aistheta) is described in a number of different ways. The eide are the cause (aitia) of the aistheta (Phaeda lOob-101e), and the latter are said to participate (methexis, q.v.) in the eide. In an elaborate metaphor, pervasive in Plato, the aisthetan is said to be a copy (eikan, q.v.) of its eternal model (paradeigma), the eidas. This act of artistic creation (mimesis, q.v.) is the work of a supreme craftsman (demiourgos, q.v.). 10. There is little question of the transcendence of the eide (cf. Tim. 51b-52d), but Plato's use of methexis suggests a degree of immanence as well (Phaedo 103b-104a, Tim. Soc; and see genesis), and this is the point of much of the criticism in the Parmenides (see 130a-132b) and in extended ages in the Metaphysics. Where, then, is one to locate the eide? Here analogy comes into play. Just as the aistheta are contained in some sort of organic unity that is the kosmos, so the eide exist in some ''intelligible place" (topos noetos, Rep. s08c, 517b; the expression kosmos noetos, q.v., does not occur until later Platonism) located "beyond the heavens" (Phaedrus 247c). The image becomes sharper in Tim. 30c-d where the eide are organized within the "intelligible living being" (zoon noeton). See also ekei. 11. At first glance there appears to be a Platonic eidas for each class of things. Thus there are ethical eide (Parm. 13ob, Phaedrus 250d), mathematical eide (Phaedo 101b-c; see arithmos eidetikos), eide of natural objects (Tim. 51b, Soph. 266b; compare Meta. 1070a), even trivial ones (Parm. 130c). What is perhaps more surprising is to find eide for artificial objects (Rep. S96a-S97d, Saph. 26Sb, Ep. VII, 343d; compare Meta. 991b), relations (Phaeda 74a-77a, Rep. 479b, Parm. 133c), and negatives (Rep. 476a, Theaet. 186a, Sapho'2S7e). Behind all of this stands the presumption of methexis: since the sensi-

EIDOS

I 49

bles participate in the eide they must be named univocally (hamonymos) with them (Parm. 133d, Soph. 234b; see D.L. III, 13), and so the modes of predication may be taken as criteria for the existence of the various ei~e (I!ep. 596a). ~re, :hen, the eide merely ideas or concepts? The question IS actually ralsed m the dialogues, only to be denied (see Parm. 132b-c, 134b). 1;'-' At various points in the dialogues Plato seems to grant a preemmence to one or other of the eide. Thus, both the Good (Rep. 504e-5 09c ) and the Beautiful (Symp. 210a-212b) are thrown into relief, to say nothing of the notorious hypotheses of the One in the ~armeni~es (~37c-142; see hen, hyperausia). But the problem of the InterrelatIonshIp, or, as Plato calls it, "combination" or "communion" (koinonia), and, by implication, of the subordination of the eide is not takel: nR formally until the Saphist. It is agreed, again on the basis of predicatIOn, that some eide will blend with others and some will not and .that it is the task of dialectic to discern the various groupings: particularly through the diacritic method known as diairesis (q.v.; Soph. 253b-e). . 13·.T0 illustrate the process Plato chooses (ibid. 254b-25Se) five elde:-Exlst~nc~ (on, q.v.), the Same, the Different (heteran, q.v.), MotIOn (kmeszs, q.v.), and Rest, which he calls (2S4d) "greatest k~nds:' (rr:egista ge~e). Both words in this expression are open to differmg mterpretatlons. A reading of megista as a true superlative "the greatest," and of gene as "genera" or "classes" leads to th~ discovery of Platonic summa genera, the equivalent of Aristotle's kategariai. The age was so read by Plotinus (see Enn. VI, 1-3) who speaks of the gene of being. But there is grave doubt as to whether gene should be read as genera in the Aristotelian sense' Plato's own usage i~ fr~quently.to employ genas a~ a synonym for eid~s, and so the expressIOn m questIOn may mean nothmg more than "some very important eide."

For some other aspects of the Platonic eidas, see arithmos, mathematika, metaxu, monas, dyas. 14- In his Metaphysics Aristotle subjects the eidas-theory to a lengthy critical analysis (see 987a-988a, ggoa-993a, 1078b-1080a; compare the contemporary Aristotelian dialogue, De phil. frs. 8, 9). Assessments of the validity of this critique hinge on two essential and obscure points: the distinction between Plato and his successors on the subject of the mathematika (q.v.), and the existence and Aristotle's use of sources unavailable to us (see agrapha dagmata). 15· The chief difference between the Platonic and Aristotelian view of the eide is that for the latter the eidas is not (except in the cases of the first mover and/or movers, and that of the naus "that comes from outside"; see kinaun, naus) a separate subsistent (choriston,

50

I

EIDOS

q.v.), but a prinile of complete substances. It is the formal cause of < things (Phys. II, 194b), a correlative of matter in composite beings (ibid. I, 190b), and the intelligible essence (ousia) of an existent (Meta. 1013a, De gen. et carr. II, 335b; see ousia). In lmowing things we know their eidos (Meta. 1010a), i.e., the appropriate faculty (nous or aisthesis) becomes the thing it knows by reason of the eidos< of the known object entering the soul (De an. III, 431b-432a). Eidos is, in brief, an actualization (energeia, entelecheia, qq.v.; Meta. 105ob, De an. II, 412a). 16. As in Plato, Aristotle's eidos, considered from a logical point of view, has an intimate connection with predication. The conceptual eidos is the universal of predication and the subject of definition (Meta. l036a, 1084b). But they differ from the Platonic version of the eide not only by reason of the fact that they are not hypostatized into substances, but also because they are "classified," i.e., they range up from the atom on eidos, which cannot be broken down into narrower species but only into individuals (and this "division" of the infima species is a function of its connection with matter not by reason of the presence of a diaphora [q.v.); see hyle), through ever wider eide, called gene, up to the summa genera, the kategoriai (q.v.); on the eidos as universal, see katholau. 17. The eide continued to be important in later philosophy. The Aristotelian eide that are immanent in matter and direct the entire teleological structure of the individual existents were incorporated into Stoicism as the logoi spermatikoi (q.v.). The Platonic transcendental version of the eide seems to have given way under the Aristotelian critique, but they reappear in the Platonic tradition with Antiochus of Ascalon (Cicero, Acad. post. 8, 30-33). But it was a perilous time for orthodoxy and very quickly the eide are being construed as the thoughts of God (Philo, De opif. 4, 17-20; Albinus, Epit. 9,1-2). Even though Plato had denied a purely noetic status to his eide (see supra 11), the notion may have found some in the Academy (see Aristotle, De an. III, 429a) . But it was doubtless Aristotle's designation of God as nous (q.v.) that was the mediating factor here, encouraged, to be sure, by the entire Platonic mimesis metaphor with its very strong suggestion that what Aristotle called a formal cause exists first as a paradeigma in the mind of the craftsman before becoming immanent in things. Thus by positing the eide as the thoughts of God, a position that continues down through Plotinus (see Enn. v, 1, 4) into Christianity, and at the same time keeping the Aristotelian eide as immanent formal causes with an orientation toward matter (see Philo, De opif. 44, 12g-130 ), an at least partial solution to the dilemma of inrmanence vs. transcendence was reached. But the problem continued as< a serious one in Platonism, discussed at length by both Plotinus (Enn. VI, 4) and Proclus (Elem. theol., prop. 23); see noeton 2.

ENANTIA

I 51

For the epistemological difficulties atlsmg from transcendence, see agnostos; for the hierarchization of the eide in later Platonism, hypostasis; for the eide of individuals, hyle; for the location of the eide in both their transcendent and immanent manifestations, nous; noeton.

eikon: image, reRection Eikasia, the state of perceiving mere images and reflections, is the lowest segment of the Platonic Line (Rep. 50ge). The eikon has a qualified type of existence (Tim. 52c) and a not very complimentary role in Plato's theory of art (Rep. 598e-599a; see techne, mimesis). The visible universe is the eikon of the intelligible one that embraces the eide (Tim. 30a---d; see kosmos noetos), and time is an image of eternity (see chronos). In Plotinus soul is an image of nous (Enn. v, 1, 3), the created world is an image of its Father (Enn. v, 8, 12), and matter (hyle) an image of being (on) (Enn. 1,8,3), etc.; seekosmos, mimesis, doxa.

eke!: there, yonder The next life, so Plato, Phaedo 61e, 64al; the intelligible world, the kosmos noetos, Plotinus, Enn. II, g, 4; II, 4, 5.

eklampsis: shining forth, emanation, radiation In Plotinus the metaphorical explanation of the creation process (see Enn. v, 1, 6; IV, 3, g, etc.) tllat flows from the One without diminution. It is a more specific metaphorical expression for the concept that finds its most general statement in procession (proodos, q.v.).

ekpyriisis: conRagration According to late authorities Heraclitus held a theory of periodic destn:ction of the world by fire (D.L. IX, 8). It was part of early Stoic doctrme (SVF I, g8), but was dropped by Panaetius (Philo, De aet. 76), who maintained the eternity of the kosmos; see aphthartos, genesis.

ekstasis: standing out from, ecstasy, mystical union

See agnostos.

elenchos: scrutiny, refutation, interrogation See aporia, katharsis, epagoge.

enantia: opposites 1.

The doctrine of the original existence of opposed natural sub-

stanc~s first appears in Anaximander (Aristotle, Phys. 187a). Four are

later Isolated by Heraclitus (fr. 126), and posited as the four irreducible elements by Empedocles (fr. 17; see stoicheion). Opposition, as a

52

I

ENARGEIA

general force, plays a considerable role in both Pyth~go~as and Heraclitus. There is a list of ten sets of Pythagorean OpposItes III Meta. 986a that Aristode identified with the elements (stoicheia). In Heraclitus the function of the opposites is both more explicit and more obscure: there is an essential unity (logos) of opposites, a unity that is not obvious, but that maintains the unity-plurality in the opposites (d. frs. " 10, 54, 60, 88). Parmenides' theory of sensation is based on the excess of one of a set of opposites (Diels, fro 28A46). 2. In the early Phaedo (70e) the age from one opposite to another is the coping stone of Plato's theory of genesis, as it is to b~ ~or Aristode (Phys. 188a-I89b; see genesis). That these are qualmes (poiotetes) and not substances (Forms) even for Plato is clear fro?, Phaedo 102b-I03b. Aristotle reduces the basic enantia involved III genesis among the elements to hot and cold, dry and moist (De gen. et carr. II, 329b-330a); see poion, dynamis, genesis, logos, dike.

enargeia: clarity, self-evidence Epicurean sensualism reduced all kno.""ledge and all truth. ba?k to sensation (aisthesis) since what are descrIbed as the three cntena of truth , aisthesis , prolepsis, and pathos, are either one form or. other( of sensation itself (see pathos) or the result of repeated sensatIOns see prolepsis). Thus Epicurus finds himself in much the ~ame positio.n as Aristode when the latter comes to speak of the pnmary premIsses (archai) of a syllogism. Since there is nothing more basic than the archai of a syllogism, how is their validity to be established without recourse to circular argument? And just as Aristotle resorts to an intuitive grasp of the archai (see epagoge, nous), so Epicurus has aisthesis serve as the guarantor of its own validity, and this by reason of its clear and self-evident nature (enargeia; see D.L. x, 38, 48, 52; Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. VII, 216), a quality that is also present in prolepsis (D.L. x, 33). For the extension of judgment beyond the clear evidence of the senses and the cousequent possibility of error, see doxa.

endoxon: opinion, general opinion In the Anal. post. Aristode sets forth in some detail a method of scientific procedure that he designates "demonstration" (apodeixis) and that can be described as the progress, via the syllogistic route, from known premisses to new, true, and valid conclusions. As theory it is irable , but as method it is given the lie in most of the Aristotelian . corpus, where the actual procedure followed is more often aporematIc (see aporia and the schematic age in Meta. 995a-b) . 2. This latter course, which sees philosophy as starting from problems that demand solution, is thoroughly Socratic, as is the conse-. 1.

ENDOXON

I 53

quent soliciting of opinions that are then dialectically worked toward a solution. What the historical Socrates did in conversation and Plato refined into the literary form of dialogue, Aristode analyzed into method: "A syllogism is demonstrative [apodeixis] when it proceeds from premisses that are true and primary. . . ; it is dialectical when it reasons from endoxa. . . Endoxa are propositions that seem true to all or to the majority or to the wise" (Top. I, Iooa-b). 3 .. It is this procedure, termed dialectical (dialektike, q.v.), that is frequently invoked by Aristotle in the course of his philosophizing, stripped, to be sure, of its ideal syllogistic rigors. 4- The definition of endoxa in the above cited text suggests that opinions have both a quantitative and qualitative basis. The first seems Socratic, i.e., canvassing what may be termed the "common-sense" view, and this approach is followed at various points in the ~thical treatises (see Eth. Nich. VII, 1145b), as well as at the very opelllng of the Metaphysics (982a). In this latter text Aristotle is seeking the nature of sophia and the procedure he adopts is to start from commonly held views of what a wise man is. And he can take this tack because of a presumption that is left unspoken in Plato: the unitive and progressive nature of philosophy where the truth is not the preserve of anyone man but the result of a continuous and cumulative investigation (Meta. 993 a- b ). 5. But the definition of endoxa in the Topics opens the possibility of an appeal to qualitative opinion, to the "professional" rather than the "common-sense" view, to "what seems true to the 8ophoi." Thus begins the history of philosophy, cast not in the role of an independent historical discipline, but as part of the method of philosophy, the major premiss, so to speak, in a dialectical syllogism. In Aristotle considerations of the opinions of his philosophical predecessors are always woven into his own investigations. The first to effect a physical separation of the historical material was Aristotle's own student Theophrastus whose Opinions of the Natural Philosophers was a free-standiog work and the ancestor of all the succeeding doxographical collections (see Theophrastus' parallel detachment of the character sketches from their ethical context in his Characters). 6. The historical approach to philosophy is not completely unknown to Plato; he gives at .least one review of the course of preSocratic speculation (Soph. 242b-249d; see eidos), and some of the central dialogues engage in dialectical discourse not with some representative of the communis opinio, but with dramatic recreations of an earlier generation of philosopher-sophists (e.g. Parmenides, Protagoras, Gorgias) . The difference in Aristotle's attitude is expressed in the previously cited text of the Metaphysics (993a-b): philosophy is cumulative, evolutionary, progressive. Plato's delineations may be historical

.....- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

~J~"-

54

I

---

ENDOXON

but there is no evidence of a concept of philosophy as part of man's social history; indeed, the implications of the anamnesis (q.v.) theory is that each man must emerge from the Cave; mankind makes no progress in this regard. 7. Aristotle's historical perspectives appear early; the fragments (e.g. 3, 6, 7) of Book I of the early dialogue On Philosophy-show Aristotle pursuing the evolution of sophia in a context even wider than that of the Metaphysics. Here he has before him a historical panorama that embraces not only the Greek sages of the past but a wider purview that takes into not only the religio-mythical quest for truth (see myth as, aporia), but the wisdom of the East as well; in ShOlt, a tradition that begins with the Egyptians, es through Zoroaster, and climaxes in Plato. 8. The fragmentary nature of the dialogue does not permit much speculation on the methods employed there, bnt there is abundant evidence for Aristotle's use of his predecessors in the preserved treatises. Book I of the Metaphysics includes a survey (g83b-g88a) of previous opinions on causality; Physics I has a similar review (184b-18gb) on the archai. The De anima presents a history of the speculations on the nature of the soul (403b-411b), and De gen. et carr. on the nature of genesis (314a-317a). Each of these ages has its own proper thrust. At times, as in the Metaphysics age, the endoxa provide a confirmation to Aristotle's own theorizing; or, again, as in the De anima, they set out and limit the of the problem, the solution of which will begin afresh in Book II (see 403b) . But in every case the positions of other philosophers are presented from a problematic rather than from a historical point of view and, in addition, are subjected to a critique in greater or lesser detail, again from the problematic point of view. Thus the review in Meta. I, chaps. 3-6 is followed, in chaps. 8-10, by a criticism of previous speculation. g. Aristotle's presentation and criticism of the work of his predecessors, and particularly of Plato, has been much criticized (see agrapha dogmata). The problem seems to arise from the fact that while Aristotle had a point of view that enabled him, or even demanded of him, that be incorporate the earlier bistory of the quest for sophia into his own investigations, it was this strictly procedural approach, which saw history only as aporia (q.v.) or lysis, that prevented him from doing strict justice to the historical reality of his predecessors' work. 10. In the period following Theophrastus two further developments become visible. First, the collection of endoxa that in Aristotle serves to delineate the evolutionary nature of philosophical enquiry is turned to new purposes. The marked strain of scepticism that' powerfully shaped the problems and methods of post-Aristotelian thought down to the beginnings of the Christian era found a new use for the

ENERGEIA

I 55

doxographical technique, employing it now, in a manner quite the opposite of the Aristotelian nsage, to reinforce, on historical grounds, a position of methodical doubt. How can it be, they ask, that we have any guarantee of certitude when the great philosophers of the past were in such contradiction on the basic questions of philosophy? Chapter and verse are cited and the cumulative effect is to persuade the reader that the only reasonable course is a sceptical suspension of judgment (epoche; see Cicero, Acad. pro 48, 148 and Sextus Empiricus, Pyrrh. I, 36-38). Such is, for instance, the transparent purpose of the doxography in Cicero, Acad. pro 36, 116-47, 146, borrowed, no doubt, from some former teacher in the sceptical New Academy. 11. The New Academy also plays a part in the historiography of the period. The polemic of the age of Cicero is dominated by a struggle over the orthodoxy of the various schools. Philosophy bad already ed into its "classical" stage and the battle for a protective place under the mantles of the past masters was at its height, a battle in which one of the favored techniques was the writing-and rewriting-of the history of philosophy. Again the chief witness are the pages of the Academica of Cicero. Two views emerge, the Sceptic and the Stoic. The first sees the pre-Socratics as a series of proto-Sceptics, the movement coming to a climax in the aporia (q.v.) of Socrates. Plato's dogmatism is more apparent than real and the New Academy from Arcesilas to Carneades is in the mainstream of Socratism, as were the Cyrenaics (Acad. post. 12,44-46; 23, 72-74, 76). The Stoic view of history, derived from the Academic Antiochus by Cicero but probably attributable to the Stoic Panaetius, tends to disregard the pre-Socratics and begin the modern philosophical tradition with Socrates whose alleged scepticism was, in any event, nothing more than irony. It then proceeds to syncretize the Old Academy and Peripatos into a single system differing in name but essentially in agreement (Acad. post. 4, 15-18). The system of Zeno derives from that source and is nothing more than a correction of Platonism (ibid. g, 25; 12, 43), while the Arcesilan New Academy is really an aberration (Acad. pro 6, 16). It is in this fashion that Middle Stoicism can locate itself in the Platonic tradition (with visible philosophical effects in Poseidonius; see noesis 17 and psyche 2g) and Antiochus effect his "restoration" of the Old Academy by championing Stoic doctrines (see Cicero's apt characterization in Acad. pro 43, 132) . .

energeia: functioning, activity, act, actualization 1. The technical use of energeia is an Aristotelian innovation and a correlative of his concept of dynamis (q.v.) as capacity. The analysis of genesis (q.v.) in the Physics pursues the approach already set out by Plato in his of precosmic genesis in the Timaeus, i.e., the age of opposed powers or qualities in a substratum, with

56

I

ENERGEIA

the additional Aristotelian refinement of privation (steresis) that answers Parmenides' objections on the subject of nonbeing. But at the end of this treatment Aristotle refers to another line of approach, which he will develop more fully elsewhere, viz., an analysis based on dynamis and energeia (Phys. I, 191b). 2. This analysis, explained in the Metaphysics, presents methodological difficulties since neither dynamis nor energeia is susceptible of definition in the ordinary sense, but can only be illustrated by example and analogy (Meta. 1048a). But it is, nonetheless, of prime importance in that it transcends the mere kinetics of the Physics: we are now in the heart of an analysis of being (ibid. 104Sb-1046a), an analysis that will enable Aristotle to deal with the transcendent, imperishable entities of the superlunary world and the Prime Mover. 3. The relationship between kinesis and energeia is first explored. Weare told that it is movement that first suggests the notion of energeia (ibid. I047a), but that there remains a difference in that kinesis is essentially incomplete (ateles), i.e., it is a process toward some yet unachieved goal (note that the kinesis of the elements ceases when they have reached their "natural place"; see stoicheion), while energeia is complete; it is not process but activity (ibid. 1048b). 4- Equally illuminating is Aristotle's derivation of energeia from function (ergon, q.v.). Function is that which a thing is naturally suited to do, i.e., the making or doing for which it has a capacity (dynamis). Thus we have the notion of en-ergeia, the state of being at work, functioning (ibid. lOsoa). Quickly Aristotle binds in the related notion of end (telos). Since function is the end, energeia is obviously related to entelecheia (q.v.), being in a state of completion. In this way energeia is described and delimited: it is the functioning of a capacity, its fulfillment and actualization, normally accompanied with pleasure (for the ethical implications of this, see hedone) , and prior to potency in definition, time, and substance (ibid. I049b-105oa). 5. The priority of energeia in substance introduces important new considerations. Dynamis is the capacity of a thing to be other than it is; it does not exist necessarily. This may refer to either its ousia or the various dynameis toward changes of quantity, quality, or place. Thus the eternal movement of the heavenly bodies, being eternal, is pure energeia; it cannot be otherwise even though they may have dynameis for accidental change of place (ibid. 1050b; the eternal cyclic genesis of the elements is a mimesis of this; see genesis). 6. At the end of this dialectical process stands the ultimate energeia that in the last resort stands behind and actualizes every dynamis in the universe, the Prime Mover (see kinoun) whose absolutely pure energeia is noesis: "Life is the energeia of nous; he is that energeia" (ibid.1072b ).

EPAGOGE

I 57

ennoia: concept According to Stoic epistemology (SVF II, 83) man is born with his reason like a "papyrus role ready for writing" (the first appearance of the tabula rasa image). Through sensation various images (phantasia) are presented to the reason for its "apprehension" (katalepsis). If these are apprehended and held, they become, in effect, concepts (ennoiai) of the mind. Of these some occur naturally, i.e., without formal instruction, and are termed "preconceptions" (prolepsis, q.v.); others develop through formal education. The ennoiai are mere concepts; they have no extramental or concrete reality (SVF I, 65; D.L. VII, 61), but they do serve as an important criterion of truth, or rather one class of them, the "common concepts" (koinai ennoiai, notiones communes),

which are identical with the naturally acquired, though not innate, prolepseis (SVF II, 473). They embrace a certain knowledge of the first principles of morality (SVF III, 619, 218), of God (ibid. II, 1009), and of the afterlife (Cicero, Tuse. I, '3, 30-1, '4, 31) . For the connection between the concept and its name, see onoma. On the possibility that the Platonic Form may be only a concept (noema) , see -eido8, noeton; for its role in Stoicism, noesis 16.

enteIecheia: state ot completion or perfection, actuality 1. Although Aristotle normally uses enteleeheia, which is probably his own coinage, as a synonym for energeia (q.v.), there is a age (Meta. 1050a) that at least suggests that the two , though closely connected, are not perfectly identical. They are related through the notion of ergon (q.v.): ergon is the function of a capacity (dynamis) and so its completion and fulfillment (telos, q.v. ). Thus the state of functioning (energeia) "tends toward" the state of completion (en-telecheia) , especially since Aristotle has already pointed out (ibid. 1048b) that energeia differs from kinesis in that the latter is incomplete (ateles) , while the former is not. 2. The most curious use of entelecheia in Aristotle is probably its substitution for eidos in the definition of soul, which thus becomes (De an. II, 4'2a): "the first enteleeheia of a natural body that potentially has life."

enthousiasm6s: divine indweIIing, possession See mantike.

epagoge: leading in, leading on, induction (Socratic, Aristotelian; tor Platonic "induction," see synagoge) 1. Aristotle, in a age where he is describing the origin of the theory of Forms, remarks that Socrates was the first to employ "induc-

58

I

EPIEIKEIA

tive arguments" (epaktikoi logoi; Meta. 1078b). But to understand epaktikoi in the sense of an Aristotelian "induction" (epagoge) is probably misleading since neither Socrates' methodology nor Plato's terminology point to a strictly Aristotelian usage. The developed Aristotelian epagoge is defined, in its most general , as "the leading on from particulars to the universal [katholou] and from the known to the unlmown" (Top. VIII, 156a). 2. Plato uses epagein once in a sense akin to this (Pol. 278a), but his more common usage is in the sense of "cite" Dr "adduce" (see Rep. 364c, Laws 823a). In the dialogues most closely associated with the historical Socrates there is frequent reliance on individual instances, but they are cited either for purposes of refutation or conection (see Rep. 331e-336a) or to establish analogies (see Xenophon, Mem. III, 3, g) , in both instances a kind of testing device that is part of the Socratic method of elenchos (see aporia, katharsis), and that, by skillful use, might eventually reach definition, or, again, merely end in aporia (see Theaet. 21Ob-d). 3. The most fundamental import of epagoge in Aristotle is its role as the foundation stone of all scientific knowledge (episteme). It is through an induction of individual sense experiences (aistheseis) that we gain our knowledge of both the universal concept (katholou, q.v.) and the universal proposition (arc he, q.v.), and it is these latter that serve as the undemonstrable premisses of all demonstration (Anal. post. 11, ggb-lOob; see Meta. g80a-g81a). This epagoge is not a discursive process and, unlike complete induction, it cannot be reduced to a type of syllogism; rather it is an intuitive grasp of the mind, which Aristotle nous and which is as trustworthy as demonstration itself. 4- The point of Aristotelian epagoge is that the universal resides within the material confines of the individual sense data (Phys. I, 184a), and it is by repeated exposures to this sense experience that the mind comes to grasp the higher intelligibility of the universal (Anal. post. I, 87b-88a). But because of its intimate connection with sensation, induction remains both more convincing and more popular in its appeal (Top. I, 105a; compare gnorimon). 5. There is, finally, still another type of induction that Aristotle treats at some length, perfect induction or the canvassing of all the instances of a general proposition (Anal. pro 11, 68b). But here he is dealing with the reduction of induction to syllogistic form, something he can achieve only by means of a perfect induction.

epieikeia: equity See dike.

EPISTEME

episteme:

59

1] (true and scientific) knowledge (opposed to doxa) ; 2] an organized body of knowledge, a science; 3] theoretical knowledge (opposed to praktike and poietike)

1. The materialism of the pre-Socratics did not permit them to distinguish between types of knowledge; even Heraclitus, who insisted that his logos (q.v.) that is hidden, could be grasped only by the intelligence, was, when he came to explain nous (q.v.), a thoroughgoing materialist: knowledge was sensation of the like-knows-like type (see homoios). Heraclitns certainly held to the permanent order of the nniverse, surrounded as it was by an obvious process of change, but the sncceeding philosophers preferred to emphasize the element of change ("all is in flux"; see rhoe), and the consequent worthlessness of sense knowledge (see Plato, Grat. 402a; Aristotle, Phys. VIII, 253b). A proponent of this denigration of aisthesis was Cratylus (see Aristotle, Meta. 1010a) who was a formative influence on the young Plato (idem 987a ) . 2. Sensualist perception theories were discredited, and when Socrates describes just such a process in Phaedo g6b, he is not happy with it; but it does suggest that the distinction between doxa and episteme was pre-Socratic. In the Phaedo context the differentiation does not appear to be any more than a distinction between levels of conviction; but the true father of the radical distinction that appears from Plato onward is the one pre-Socratic unconcerned with "saving the phenomena," Parmenides, whose poem sets over against the world of perception and opinion the realm of pure being and pure thought (noema, fro 8, lines 34-36, 50-51). This is also the realm of Plato's eide (q.v.), immutable, everlasting, the ground of true knowledge (episteme). Eidos and episteme are locked together from their first implicit appearance in the Meno (as a corollary of anamnesis, q.v.), through a similar argument in Phaedo 75b-76 that strongly insists that true knowledge (episteme) of the Forms cannot come through the senses and so we must be born with it. The broadest statement of the collocation episteme/eide VS. doxa/aistheta is given in Rep. 476a-480a, and illustrated in the following Diagram of the Line (509d-5ue) and the Allegory of the Cave (514a-521b). Sensation (aisthesis) reasserts its claim to be true knowledge in Theaet. 186d; this is rejected as well as the alternative "true judgment accompanied by an " (logos, q.v.), ibid. 187b, but this too is refined and criticized (ibid. 201C-21Od). The answer unfolds in the sequel, the Sophist: the only true knowledge is a knowledge of the eide and its method is dialectic (dialektike, q.v.). Even as late as the Timaeus the distinction between episteme and doxa and their differing objects is stressed (2gb-d).

pzs

60

I

EPISTROPHE

ERGON

3. Plato's transcendent eide are replaced by Aristotle's immanent variety (see eidos), and the change is accompanied by a sbift in the object of episteme. For Aristotle true scientific knowledge is a knowledge of causes (aitia), which are necessarily true (Anal. post. I, 76b), while opinion (doxa) is about the contingent (symbebekos, ibid. I, 8Sb). Episteme is demonstrative, syllogistic knowledge (see apodeixis, ibid. I, 7Ib), and sense knowledge is a necessary condition for it (ibid. I, SIa-b; see epagoge). This is all in a logical context; the causes mentioned above are the premisses of a syllogism and the causes of the conclusion. Aristotle takes up episteme from an ontological viewpoint in the opening of the Metaphysics; here too episteme is a knowledge of causes, but these aitia are causes of being, and the knowledge of the ultimate causes is the highest type of episteme, wisdom (sophia, q.v.); for episteme as a mental activity, see noesis. 4. In Meta. lOz5b-lOz6a Aristotle gives his breakdown of episteme in the sense of an organized body of rational knowledge with its own proper object; the alignment is as follows: Episteme

I 61

Aristotle's nous. The dialectic of the epistrophe is the reverse of that of procession (proiJdos), and is worked out in Proclus, Elem. theol., props. 3'-39.

epithymia: desire The desiderative (epithymetikon) is one of the three parts of the soul in Plato's Republic IV, 434d-44IC (a distiuction that Aristotle finds unsatisfactory [De an. 432a-bl, but that is maintained by Plotinus, Enn. I, " 5 and 6). It is perishable and, according to Timaeus 70d-e, is located below the midriff. Aristotle makes epithymia but one of the three operations of the desiderative faculty (see orexis) of the sense-endowed soul (De an. 414b). The object of epithymia is the pleasant (ibid.). Epicurus divides desires into the natural and necessary, natural but not necessary, and neither (D.L. x, 127; Cicero, Tusc. v, 33, 93). For the Stoics epithymia is one of four chief affections (with pain, pleasure, and fear) (SVF I, 211 ) ; and just as fear is a flight from anticipated evil, desire is an appetite for an anticipated good (SVF III, 391) ; see also hedone.

ergon: work, deed, product, function

I prak'k ti e (see praxis)

poieJke (see techne)

i t heoretike (see theoria)

I

I

math emab'ke

(see mathematika)

Physlike (see choriston)

Ergon, the common Greek word for something done or made, is used by the philosophers in a twofold sense: either as the activity of a thing or as the product of that activity. Aristotle frequently marks the distinction (e.g. Eth. Nich. I, 1094a) and it leads him to the further point, a capital one in his ethical speculations, that some activities have as their end (telos) a product (not necessarily an "object"; a frequent Aristotelian example is that health is the ergon of medicine), while others have as their telos the activity itself (see Eth. Eud. 1219a). This is, in general, Aristotle's distinction between the activity known as poiesis and that called praxis (q.v.; see episteme, techne). 2. This distinction between poiesis and praxis, production and action, is an ethically oriented one, but it has metaphysical implications that go far deeper. These are set out in Meta. I050a where Aristotle refines the concept of ergon into that of "being at work" (en-ergeia). This latter state is the end (telos) of being (at this point energeia is related to en-telecheia, "being at completion"), whether the activity issues in an external ergon or not. The only difference is that in poiesis the energeia is in the thing made, while praxis is the energizing of the doer. Thus movement exists in the thing moved, but sight is an energeia in the seer and life an energeia in the soul (compare the definition of soul under psyche). 3. This identification of telos/ergon/energeia (and, as the same age continues, with eidos and ousia) leads to another important meaning of ergon as the function or proper activity of a thing. Prelimi1.

theologike (see theologia)

For anotber, later division, see philosophia; for the Platonic "division of the sciences," see techne. 5. Aristotle frequently uses episteme alone for episteme the oretike in contrast with practical or productive "science," e.g. Eth. Nich. VI, 1139b; see praxis, techne.

epistrophe: return The "return" of the Platonic tradition is distinct from, but connected with, the epistemological problem of knowing God (for the connection, see Produs, Elem. theol., prop. 39). It differs in that it is a function of desire (orexis). Its ontological ground is the identification of the transcendent One with the Good (Plato, Rep. 50gb, Phil.20d; Plotinus, Enn. v,s, 13; Produs, Elem. theol., prop. 8) that is necessarily an object of desire, and the identity of the efficient and final cause, the effect, in Middle Platonism, of combining Plato's demiourgos with.

sa

62

I

EROS

nary here is the use of ergan, activity, as opposed to the things that happen to a subject (pathemata; see De an. I, 403a and pathos, paschein). Both of them, the erga and the pathemata, are important from a methodological point of view since they, together with the dynamis (q.v.), define the field of study of the physik as or natural philosopher (De an. I, 403b, De caela Ill, 307b; compare aphairesis). T~ence the usage shades off to proper activity or function b6th in a physIcal (see De gen. animo 731a) and an ethical sense (Eth. Nich. I, 1097b): and even in more general expressions, like "the proper function of phIlosophy" (Phys. II, 194b) and ''the function of dialectic" (Saph. El. a b . pays 83 - 4-) . Ergan as functIOn 1 ItS . role 'm A' . t as 1.t rlsto tl' e s eth'IC, JUs had for Plato before him. Both men are concerned to set up a norm of behavior, and both resort to phenomenological standards, attempting to connect excellence (arete, q.v.) with function (ergan). Plato defines this latter as "that which the thing in question does alone or best" (Rep. 353a) and has excellence consist in the specific power that allows that function to operate well. Aristotle's approach is somewhat different. For him arete is a certain high level of performance with regard to the function a high level that is guaranteed by not taking any man as . the norm but, rather keying function on the performance of t h" e senous man" (spaudaios; Eth. Nich. I, lOg8a). 5. What, then, is the ergan of man? For Plato it is the activities that only man can perform: manag~ment, rule, deliberation; ~nd :he arete peculiar to man that allows hIm to perform them well IS dzke (q.v.). For Aristotle the ergon of man is a? "e.nergeia. of :he soul according to logos," and, since the good of a thmg IS descnbed m of its function, the good of man is this activity on a level of excellence (Eth. Nich. 10g8a).

eros: desire, love 1. Eros is one of the many personifications that appear in the prephilosophical cosmogonies. But unlike most of the others that represent states, e.g. Night, Chaos, Earth, Heaven (see the remarks of Aristotle in Meta. 1071b ) , Eros is a force. In the Orphic cosmogouies he unites all and from these unions is born the race of the immortal gods (see Aristophanes, Birds 700-702); in Hesiod he is among the first to emerge from Chaos and draws all else together (Theog. 116-,20); according to Pherecydes (as reported by Proelus, I;Z Tim. II, 54), when Zeus wishes to create (demiourgein) he changes mto.Eros. Eros then is a motive force on a sexual model used to explam the "mar~iage'" and "birth" of the mythological elements, a species of "First Mover" in the ancient cosmogonies, and was recognized'as such

EROS

I 63

by Aristotle (Meta. g84b). And even as the mythological trappings began to fall away in the speculations of the physikai Eros, the mover, or now, more frequently, Aphrodite, continued to playa role in coning the opposite powers (see enantian, dynamis ) . Such is, for e~ample, the case in Empedocles where it is Love (philia) and AphrodIte that unite the elements (fr. '7, lines 20-26; Diels 31A28; Aristotle, Meta. g85a, 1075b, sees moral forces at work as well). In Parmenides she is the daimon (q.v.) "who guides all" (fr. 12, line 3), an image that persists in Greek literature (see Euripides, Hipp. 447-450,1278-1281) and is still visible in Lucretius' opening invocation of Venus "who alone governs the nature of things" (I, 21) . 2. All of these instances of the employment of love have to do with the raising of a human emotion to the level of a cosmological force, an operation that is particularly clear to Empedocles (fr. '7, lines 22-24). And in one of the most extended treatments of eros by a philosopher, the Symposium of Plato, the same approach is still in evidence. The speech of Eryximachus (185e-188e) shows the extent of this principle of "attraction" in nature, and this and similar notions, familiar to both the mythologers and the physikoi, fill most of the other discourses. The speech of Socrates, however, strikes out in a new direction where human love is used as an important moral and epistemological concept. 3. Socrates as ''the lover" (erotikos) was a commonplace at Athens. He appears as such in Xenophon (Mem. II, 6, 28; Symp. IV, 27) and the notion is frequently combined with the familiar irony: I know nothing, save about eros (see Theag. 128b, Lys. 204b, an~ compare Alcibiades' remark in Symp. 216d). That there were phySIcally erotic traits in Socrates' relationships with the young men of Athens can scarcely be doubted; but his eros had another side as well, as Alcibiades, who had tried to seduce him (Symp. 217a-21gd), discovered; Socrates could distinguish between ion and its object. 4. The philosophical question of love, here called philia, friendship, is first raised in the Lysis where Socrates, in searching f?r ." definition of this attraction between men, suggests that perhaps It IS analogous to the attraction of like to like (homoios, q.v.) that had already been enunciated by the poets and the physikoi (Lys. 214a-c; for the prime importance of this principle in perception theories, see aisthesis, im). This is rejected, as is its converse, that unlike is attracted to unlike (216b). He settles, finally and without a great deal of conviction, on a principle that went back to medical theory and had important applications in contemporary theories of pleasure (see hedone): desire (epithymia) , and its consequent, love, is directed toward the filling of a lack (endeia) and its object, therefore, is something that

64

I

EROS

is appropriate (oikeion; ~ompare the. later dev~lop~ent o~ this. in Stoicism under oikeiosis), I.e., somethmg that IS neIther IdentIcal nor completely dissimilar and yet deficient in our constitution. . 5. The theme is resumed in the Symposium: love is a desIre directed toward the beautiful (kallos) and necessarily involves the notion of a want or lack (endeia; 200e-201b). Socrates then begins to cite the doctrine learned from a wise prophetess,"Diotima. Eros, now reinvested with the trappings of myth, is a great daimon (q.v.), one of the intermediaries (metaxu) between the divine and the mortal (202e). Then, suddenly, the Socratic irony is explained: Eros is also midway between wisdom (sothia) a~d ignorance in that.the man ~ho has no sense of his own deficIency wIll have no love of WIsdom (phzlosophia; 204a). Love is defined as the desire that the good be one's own forever (206a), the quest of a mortal nature to be immortal ( 207d ) that it accomplishes by hegetting (genesis; compare Aristotle's somewhat similar use of genesis under kinoun 9) . 6. At Symp. 20ge Diotima pauses (a break seen by some as the dividing line between Socratic and Platonic eros) and then launches into a final treatment of the true eros. Concourse with beautiful bodies begets beautiful discourses (logoi). The lover weans. himsel~ aw~y from a single body and becomes a lover of all beautiful bodIes (m Charm. 154b Socrates had confessed that all youths seemed beautiful to him), thence to beautiful souls, laws and observances, and. knowledg.e (episteme), always freeing himself of bondage to the partIcular, untl! "suddenly" there is revealed to him the vision of Beauty itself (2~IJ;>; the suddenness of the vision is stressed again in Ep. VII, 341). ThIS IS immortality. 7. What has been revealed is, of course, the transcendent eide. Socrates has much more to sayan the purely psychological side of love in his first speech in the Phaedrus (237b-24Id; defined, 238b-c, as an irrational desire toward the enjoyment of beauty). But he later recants and promises a palinode (243b-c), and it is here that eros and p.h~lo­ sophia are reed. The irrationality ~f love i.s really a ty~e of dlv~e madness (theia mania, 245b-c; so too IS manttke, q.v., whIch explams the presence of Diotima in the Symposium), and it is present in the soul as a reflex of the remembrance (anamnesis, q.v.) that the soul has of the eide that were revealed to her before her "loss of wings" (24 8c ; see kathodos). It is the soul of the philosopher that first regains these wings by the exercise of her recollect~on of the .eide. and by gover.ning her life accordingly (249c-d); the phIlosopher IS stimulated to thIS by the vision of earthly beauty. It is beauty that particularly stirs our recollection because it operates through the sharpest of our senses, .. .. ... sight (249d-250d). . 8. Platonic eros IS a twofold actIVIty: It IS a commumcatlOn WIth

EROS

I 65

and a movement toward the transcendent world of the eide, and at the same time it is the pouring out into the soul of the beloved, whose (male) beauty is an image of God, those "streams from Zeus" that enter his own soul (252c-253a). The beloved does not disappear into a mist of sublimation but remains a necessary partner in the quest for the eide (compare Ep. VII, 34IC-d). What is sublimated in these relationships that are archetypally represented by Socrates and his young disciples is the purely sexual activity. Plato is aware that restraint here is difficult and not always successful, but he is not inclined to judge too harshly (255b-256e). 9. After Plato eros and its connected notions disappear from the exalted positions given them in these dialogues and take up a more modest stand in ethics under the rubric of friendship (Aristotle devotes Book VIII of the Eth. Nich. to philia; its wider aspects, humanitas and philanthropia, were much in vogue in Stoicism: Cicero, De off. I, 50-51 and see oikeiosis) or that of ionate love. Epicurus, and, indeed, most of the philosophers, were opposed to this latter on the grounds that it destroyed the ataraxia (q.v.) of the serious thinker (see D.L. x, 118), but the violent diatribe directed against cupido by Lucretius (IV, 1058-1287) suggests a personal rather than a philosophical aporia. 10. As might be expected the Platonic eros reappears in Plotinus, prefaced, in Enn. I, 6, by an aesthetic of sensible things. Plato had attempted something similar in the Hippias Major where beauty is defined first in of the useful and then of the pleasurable (295c, 298a; compare the parallel argument in Gorg. 474d). Plotinus goes another way; beauty (kallos) is not, as it was for the Stoics (see Cicero, Tusc. IV, 33) , a question of measure (metron) or the symmetry of parts since this would be to suggest that beauty is confined to composites and cannot explain the beauty of a single star in the heaven at night. Plotinus' own explanation (I, 6, 2-3) is a curious blend of the Platonic transcendent Form that is shared (koinonia, methexis) by the object and the immanent Aristotelian eidos or Stoic logos. But the true essence of beauty is simplicity, a simplicity that is found preeminently in the One (VI, 7, 32). From these sensible beauties one es, in approved Platonic fashion, to practices and sciences, thence by a purification (katharsis, q.v.) of the soul to the contemplation of the highest beauty that is the Good (I, 6, 6). To accomplish this the soul must put off the garments acquired by it during its descent (kathodos, q.v. and compare ochema). We see the Beautiful with an interior vision by becoming assimilated to it (I, 6, 9) . 11. All of this is markedly Platonic in image and language. But there has been an equally notable shift in emphasis. Philosophy as a communal project between lovers is no longer in evidence in Plotinus for whom the return to the One is a "flight of the alone to the Alone"

66

I

GENESIS

ETHOS

(VI, g, 11). The method of Plotinus is no longer dialogue, with its diastolic implications, but introspection, and his goal is an unio mystica (see hen 13). Iu Plato the veueration of Aphrodite Pandemus is one stage, and perhaps a stage that is never transcended, toward the worship of Aphrodite Urania. In Plotinus, who was "ashamed of being in a body" (Porphyry, Vita Plot. I), the two goddesses are at -odds. Earthly love is compared by him to the rape of a"virgin on the way to her Father (VI, g, g) .

ethos: character, habitual way of life Heraclitus: "A man's ethos is his daimon," Diels, fro l1g. In Plato it is a result of habit (Laws 792e), and moral rather than intellectual (dianoia) in Aristotle (Eth. Nich. 1139a ) " Types of ethos at various ages in life are described by Aristotle, Rhet. II, chaps. 12-1+ In Stoicism ethos is the source of behavior, SVF I, 203.

I 67

2. Modern scholarship locates the dialogues within the problem of Aristotle's philosophical evolution, but an ancient literary tradition, beginning with Cicero (De fin. v, 12: compare Aulus Gellius, Noctes Alt. xx, 5, 1) read the differences between the dialogues and the treatises not as a function of an intellectual evolution, but rather as the differen.c~ between two distinct, albeit contemporary, types of literary compOSItIon: external discourses (exoterikoi logoi) , Le., quasi-popular works _designed for a wide audience, and lectures (akroatikoi logoi) delivered in the Lyceum to more technically trained groups of students. 3· . Exoterikoi logoi are, indeed, cited in the preserved treatises, and while some of the references conveniently fit what we know of a given dialogue (e.g. the reference in Eth. Nich. I, 1102a could fit the Protrepticus), there are other instances (e.g. Phys. 217b and Pol. 1323a when compared with Eth. Nich. I, lOg8b) where it cannot be so, and the meaning here of exoterikoi logoi is more akin to "arguments current outside the Peripatetic School."

etymon: true, true sense of a word, etymology See onoma.

eudaimonia: happiness It does not, according to Democritus, consist in external goods (Diels, frs. B170, 171, 40). The just man is happy, so Plato, Rep. 353b-354a, and the best life is the happiest (idem, Laws 664c). Happiness is the ultimate practical good for men (Aristotle, Eth. Nich. I, 1097a-b), defined, ibid. I, lOg8a, 1100b. It consists in intellectual contemplation, ibid. 1177a-1178a. In Stoicism happiness results from the harmonious life (D.L. VII, 8: see nomos), yet it is not an end (telos), but a concomitant state (Seneca, De vita beata 8 and 13: Plotinus, Enn. I, 4, 4: I, 4, '4): see theoria.

g genesis: birth, coming-in to-being, becoming (as opposed to being) , process, age to a contrary,

substantial change Even in its earliest attested usage (II. XIV, 201, 246) genesis is something more than a biological process and the two meanings of "birth" and "beginning in being" are intertwined in the pre-Socratic texts. The presence of the word in the extant fragment of Anaximander has been attributed by most to the language of the Peripatetic epitomizer of the text (Theophrastus via Simplicius, Phys. 24, 17), but both the expression and the notion are unmistakable in Xenophanes (frs. 2g, 30) and Heraclitus (frs. 3, 36) in speaking of the "birth" and "death" of physical bodies. 2. The pre-Socratics were immensely interested in change. Having decided upon one or a number of elemental principles (see arche) , either natural bodies, like water or air, or substantivized versions of what were thought of as "powers" but were later to be considered as q~alities (see dynamis, pathos, poion) , e.g. the hot, the dry, etc., they dIscussed the mechanics of how one could become the other. This is 1.

eupatheia: good or innocent emotion, aflect See apatheia.

exoterikoi 16goi: external discourses, popular works

i I,

1. One of the literary problems attendant upon the study of Plato's philosophy is the possibility that at least part of his thinking may not have been committed to writing, Le., to expression in dialogue form (see agrapha dogmata). In the case of Aristotle we know for a certainty that the extant treatises do not represent his entire literary output. There were known in antiquity a series of dialogues published by Aristotle wbile still a member of the Academy, and the preserved fragments of which indicate a considerably more Platonic outlook on various problems, most notoriously his theory of the soul, than that which emerges from a reading of the treatises.

68

I

GENESIS

what Aristotle was later to call "absolute becoming" (genesis hap Ie), change in the category of substance as opposed to the various changes (metabolai, q.v.) in tbe categories of accident (De gen. et corr. I, 319b-320a). Thus in Anaximenes, who posited aer (q.v.) as his arche, simple bodies come into being from the condensation and rarefaction of aer (Simplicius, Phys. 24., 26), wbile for Anaxima:>der, whose arche is an indefinite substance (apeiron, q.v.), tbe genesis of perceptibles involves some sort of separation process (Aristotle, Phys. I, 187a). 3. In all of these thinkers, for whom life and movement are inherent in things, there is an insistence on change-Heraclitus is only the loudest voice in a chorus - and on the clearly perceptible fact that one body becomes another. The most eloquent proof of this is the fact that to deny change Parmenides had to deny perception. + But Parmenides did not hesitate to do either, and henceforward genesis, which had been a given of sense, becomes a problem. Parmenides explicitly denies the possibility of any type of change since coming-to-be in any of its modes implies the logically indefensible proposition of ing from nonbeing to being, and nothing can come from nonbeing (fl'. 8, lines '9-2'; compare lines 38-41 that would seem to imply the pre-Parmenidean technical use of genesis; see on). 5. Thus the Parmenidean "Way of Truth"; his successors, however, seem to have taken their cue from the "Way of Seeming." By abandoning the strict monism of Parmenides and resorting to the older doctrine of "opposites" (enantia, q.v.), both Empedocles and Anaxagoras were able to restore at least a secondary genesis in of the interplay of these opposite qualities or elements (stoicheia, q.v.). Simple coming-into-being (i.e., from nonbeing) is still unthinkable, but by resorting to various degrees of mixture (krasis) and association (synkrisis) composite bodies could come into being (Empedoc1es, fl'. 9; Anaxagoras, fro 17; see Aristotle's resume in Phys. I, 187a; see stoicheion) . 6. The case of Anaxagoras is quite complex. First he is concerned to observe the Parmenidean prohibition against absolute genesis. Nothing can proceed from nothing and so everything that seems to become something else must have been that something else to begin with, or, as Anaxagoras himself put it, "all things have a portion of everything" (fl'. 12; in fl'. 11 he excludes nous that is external to the system; for the reasons, see kinesis, kinoun); and so it follows (fl'. '7) that there is no such thing as genesis or phthora but only ag'gregation (synkrisis) and separation (apokrisis), i.e., by the arrangement of preexistent matter. Genesis, understood as Anaxagoras understood it, begins, then, from a primordial mixture (meigma), the ingredients of which are imperceptible (save perhaps air and fire, which have !already begun to predominate in this nonhomogeneous mass) and are infinite

GENESIS

I 69

in number (fl'. 1). In it were the various Milesian dynameis (q.v.), like the hot and the cold, the moist and the dry, etc., as well as the Empedoclean stoicheia and natural composite bodies, and what Anaxagoras calls "seeds" (spermata) (fl'. 4). 7· These latter are the true stoicheia of Anaxagoras (Aristotle, De coelo III, 302a; see stoicheion) and, like the original meigma itself, they contain portions of everything. The original mixture was without movement, firmly clasped iu a Parmenidean death grip. As in Empedocles, kinesis comes from the outside, supplied by nous that causes the mixture to rotate. The speed of the rotation effects the separation (apokrisis) of the "seeds" (fl'. 12) that are qualitatively different (see fl'. 4 and pathos). By aggregation (synkrisis) these are formed into compound bodies wherein predominate one or other of the types of "seed" (see fl'. 12 and Aristotle, Phys. I, 187a). 8. The Atomists, by eliminating the dynameis, considerably simplified the operation (though they had marked difficulties in "saving the phenomena"; see pathos, stoicheion). The atoma are brought into collision by their eternal motion (see kinesis) and it is by this (haphe) that the higher composite bodies are formed. Some atoma bounce back into the void; others, because they are "hooked" or angled, catch together and, as further collisions result, perceptible bodies are built up (Simplicius, De coelo 295, 11). This is the Atomists' version of the composition of bodies hy association (synkrisis) and it reappears, in more sophisticated form, in Epicureanism (D.L. x, 43; Lucretius II, 85-111). Here there is an attempt to explain the three states of matter in of density expressed in the distance between the atoms in the "association," with the added refinement that certain b~di~s (e.g. liquids) result from the containment of one type of atom WithIn a sheath (stegazon) composed of another type, an explanation that also applies to the enclosing of the soul within the body (D.L. x, 65, 66; see halon 9) . 9· That genesis had become the central question of postParmenidean philosophy is clear from Socrates' remarks in Phaedo ~6a, a question that, as the same age indicates, was being pursued In of a search for causes (aitia, q.v.) and had intrigued the young Socrates. For Plato himself genesis is a somewhat secondary problem in the light of his distinction between the eide, the realm of true b~ing (ontos on), and this sensible world that is characterized by hecomIng (Tim. 27d-28a). Thus being is the only subject for true knowledge (episteme), while genesis can afford nothing better than opinion (doxa), the "likely " of the Timaeus. .lO. But having thus paid his debt to Parmenides , Plato does , on occaSIOn, turn his attention to genesis: once in the context of attempting to elucidate his theory of participation (methexis) in the Phaedo, and,

70

I

GENESIS

again, in his of the kosmos aisthetos in the Timaeus. The first, in Phaedo 102b-105b, which is enormously interesting as being the forerunner of Aristotle's own theory of genesis, rests on a premiss that is not generally emphasized by Plato, i.e., the immanence, in some form or other, of the eide (see eidos); the age is replete with expressions like "the smallness in us." There is, moreover, the insist-

ence that the immanent eide are not themselve'; subject to genesis. Genesis has to do with things and is nothing more than the replacement, in a subject (Phaedo 103e ) , of one form by its opposite (enantion, q.v.). 11. The same point of view appears in considerably more detail when Plato comes to speak of the Receptacle (hypodoche) in the Timaeus (49a ff.) and that is described as the "Nurse of Becoming." Plato begins by pointing out that the four Empedoclean "roots" are not irreducible elements; since they are constantly changing they are really qualities (ibid. 49d), eveu though, on the noetic level, there are eide of these four principal bodies. Thus he rejects all the post-Parmenidean theories of mixing and association, based as they are on the irreducibility of the stoicheia. The permanent thing in the process is the Receptacle, the quasi-being in which genesis takes place (ibid. 4ge). The Platonic analysis of genesi8 yields, then, the eternal transcendent Forms, immanent mimetic versions of them that in and out of the Receptacle (ibid. 5oc; Plato, lac. cit., promises to describe the difficult relationship between the immanent qualities and the transcendent eide, a promise apparently unfulfilled), and, finally, the Receptacle itself that, like the Aristotelian hypokeimenon (q.v.), has no characteristics of its own (ibid. 5la-b). 12. All of this is, however, precosmic genesis, the situation "before the ouranos came into being" (ibid. 52d). The qualities, together with their associated "powers" (dynamei8, q.v.; see pathos, pa8chein) , drift about the Receptacle in chaotic fashion (ibid. 5zd-53a). But then nous begins its operation and puts order into the chaos by constructing the primary qualities of earth, air, fire, and water into the four primary bodies of the sensible world (ibid. 53C) by identifying each of the "elements" with one of the primary geometrical solids capable of being inscribed in a sphere (see stoicheion). This looks like a Pythagorean version of Atomism. Aristotle has detected the atomistic parallels (De gen. et carr. I, 325b; see aisthe8is) , but the Pythagoreanism is eqnally clear when we see that the geometrical solids are, in turn, reducible to planes, with the distinct suggestion that the reduction process leads back to lines, points (Tim. 53d; see Law8 x, 894a ) , and even beyond into the shadowy realms of the Pythagorean archai (see arche, arithm08, and the related references) . ' 13. Aristotle has little patience with Pythagorean archai whether'

GENESIS

I 71

in their Timaeu8 geometrical form or in their more arithmetical varieties, and he cri:icizes Plato's version (De gen. et carr. I, 315a-316b); but he was obvlOnsly more taken by Plato's precosmic gene8is and his own analysis reflects it. It is Aristotle's contention that Parmenides' theses on nonbeing had frightened his successors off the subject of true gene~i8 .and into reducing all becoming to either qualitative change (allow8lB, q.v.) or merely shifting around the ingredients (PhY8. I, 187a; De gen. et carr. I, 1-2). His own approach is strongly to reaffirm the role of the 8toicheia as the ultimate irreducible bodie8 out of which all things al·e made and to insist, on the evidence of the senses that the stoicheia do change into one another in a never-ending cycle (De gen. et carr. .II, 331a, 337a; see energeia). There is, in short, genesi8. The Parmemdean knot is cut by an explanation of the peculiar nature of the nonbeing inv.olved in genesi8; it is not absolute nonbeing but a relative t~pe that ArIstot~e id~ntifies as "privation" (8tere8is, q.v.). This proVIdes the final pIece m the puzzle of becoming. Gene8i8 is possible because the 8toicheia have their own archai, viz., a material, uudefined substratum (hypokeimenon, q.v.) common to them all, sets of immanent, perceptible qualities, and the 8teresi8 of the opposed (enantion) qualities. Gene8i8 is thus defined as "age to the enantion" (PhY8. I, 190a-192a; De gen. et carr. 324a, 328b-331a). 14· Aristotle disallows the post-Parmenidean association (8yn~risis) as genuine gene8i8 (De gen. et carr. I, 317a) and, though mixis IS allowed to p!ay a role, it!S not in gene8i8, in one stoicheion becoming another, but m the formmg of the next generation of bodies the 8yntheta or composite bodies (ibid. II, 334b-335a ). ' . 15· Gene8is, then, is affirmed and defined and set over against the varIOUS other changes (metabolai) that occur in substances-in-being: locomotion, alteration, growth. But among all these types of change kine8is (more properly, phora, q.v.) takes precedence, even to gene8is (PhY8. VI.II, ~60b-261a; compare Plato's grouping in Law8 x, 894b-c and see kzneszs) , so there must be a continuous kinesis to ensure the everlasting cycle of gene8i8: this is the movement of the sun around the elliptic (De gen. et carr. II, 336a-b; compare Rep. 509b; the sun is, of co?rse, a moved mover; the argument will eventually lead to the prImary cause, the unmoved mover; see kinoun, nou8). Genesis is, in

turn, keyed on sets of opposed qualities that are active (poiein) and ive (pa8chein, q.v.). 6 . Epicurus, as the faithful offspring of the Atomists, has no genum~ gen~8i8 (see kine8i8) , but the Stoics appear to follow closer to the. Ar~stotel~an pattern. Tiley extend, it is true, action and ion, wh~ch ~n Arlstot~e are characteristics of the qualities inherent in the 8tozcheza, deeper mto the nature of things by associating the former with logo8 (q.v.) and the latter with hyle (q.v.), the two Stoic co-principles

.r

I

II

72

I

GNORIMON GENOS

of reality (SVF, I, 84, 493), but they continue in a somewhat more traditional fashion by affirmiug the four basic physical bodies or stoicheia, two of which are active (air and fire), and two ive (earth and water) (SVF II, 418). 17. But there have been alterations as well. Fire is now the hot (see D.L. VII, 136), not, as in Aristotle, a set of q)1alities, viz., hot and dry (De gen. et corr. II, 331a~. !urther, since the Stoics !'ave given a primacy to fire (see pyr), thIS IS the first e~ement and, m a sense: a kind of Urstoff; the others are derived from It by a process not uulIke the condensation/rarefaction of Anaximenes (D.L. VII, 142) and returu to it at the periodic conflagration (~kpyrosis, q.v.). . . 18. Other difficulties arise. DespIte the ArIstotelIan trappmgs, the Stoics are compelled, by their reduction of everything, inclu~ing perceptible qualities, to body (see poion), to :,xplain change m a fashiou not radically different from the AtomIsts. They eschewed atomic "hooks," however, and turued to a theory of the interpenetrability of bodies that rests on the distinction of various types. of mixtures, and particularly the varieties called mixis (for dry bodIes) and krasis (for wet) where the two ingredients of the mixture totally interpenetrate each other without, at the sa~e time, lo~ing ~heir own proper characteristics, a theory used to explam the relatIOnshIp of soul and body as well (SVF II, 467, 471), and strongly attacked by both the later Peripatetics and Plotinus (see Enn. II, 7, 1 a~d SVF II, 473) . For the complementary notion of mg-out-of-bemg, see phthora; for genesis as process aud its bearing on ethical theory, hedone.

genos: kind, genus

.

Genos is generally used in Plato as a synonym for "dos, e.g. Soph. 253b, and elsewhere as "type," approaching the Aristoteli.an genas, e.g. Theaet. 228e and Soph. 2S3d, where dialectic has to do wIth dividing the forms according to "kind" (genas); compare the "co~le~­ tion" (synagoge) into one generic "form," Phaedrus 26Sd, but thIS IS still probably ontological rather than predicational. Aristotelian genos: Aristotle, Top. 102a-b, 120b-128b. For Aristotle the kategoriai are the gene of being (De an. II, 412a ) , the summa genera that cannot be subsumed into anything more general (see Anal. past. II, 100b, Meta. 1014b ). In Soph. 254d Plato discussed "t?e most impo~ant gene" (Existence [ousia], motion, rest, sameness, dIfference; see ezdos, ps~che tau pantos) , and Plotinus, in Enn. VI, 1-3, ~as ~pparently c~n:bmed these gene with the Aristotelian modes of predIcatIOn (kategorzaz) and. produced the gene of being; see eidos, diaphora, katholau.

I 73

gnorimon: knowable, intelligible L Though the notion that the knowability of things is relative has its Platonic precedents, it is fundamental to Aristotelian epistemology, particularly as it applies to the objects of metaphysics. The distinction is set forth clearly in Anal. post. I, 71b-72a: things are knowable (gnorimon) in two different senses; what is innately (physei) more knowable is not necessarily better known to us (pros hemas y. The practical application of this principle is twofold. In metaphysics one should begin with the things more intelligible to us and our way of kuowing, and proceed to what is intriusically more intelligible (Meta. 1029b); in ethics men should be educated to see that what is intrinsically good is also a good for them (Eth. Nich. v, 1129b; the ethical parallel is cited in Meta., lac. cit.). 2. The root of this principle is to be sought within the more general cadres of Aristotle's theory of knowledge, since the difference in the grades of intelligibility is not due to some defect in the object but rather in our way of knowing (Meta. 993b). The foundation of all our cognition is sense perception (aisthesis, q.v.), and even syllogistic demonstration (apodeixis) rests upon some form of induction (epagage, q.v.), i.e., to a process that begins with tl,e perception of particulars (Anal. post. II, 100b). Scientific knowledge (episteme) has to do with the universal (katholou) , and even though sense perceptions immediately grasp a kind of "concrete universal" (see Phys. I, 184a) , this is not the universal of science that is apprehended only by reason (logos) • 3. The role of philosophy, then, is to proceed from what is intelligible to us, i.e., the glimmer of intelligibility that one has through immediately perceived sensibles (aistheto) , to what is intelligible of itself (physei). 4. The Platonic antecedents of all this are clear. The language of Meta. 1029b cited above is reminiscent of Plato's distinction between the really existent (ontos on) intelligibles and the quasi-real (pas on) status of the sensible world, and Aristotle's description of the defects of our sense knowledge (Meta. 993b) echoes the imagery of the Allegory of the Cave in Rep. S16a. For both philosophers true intelligibility is a function of immateriality (see Meta. l078a), and while they would agree that the highest type of knowledge is the study of the intelligible-in-itself (see episteme, dialektike, theologia) , where they differ is in their attitudes toward a study of the sensibles. The Platonic curriculum in Republic x is structured to lead away from the sensible to the intelligible; the immanence of the Aristotelian eidos (q.v:.) guarantees the valne of a study of the aistheta (compare the parallel difference between the Platonic [synagoge] and the Aristotelian [epagoge] induc-

74

I

GNOSIS

HEDONE

tion), whether in a historical sense as the investigation of the opinions of others (see aporia, endoxon), or as the extraction of the dimly and discnrsively apprehended intelligihle from the immediately perceived sensible.

gn6sis: 1) knowledge; 2) Gnosticism

.

1) The common Greek general term for knowledge. Typical of this ordinary usage is Aristotle, Anal. post. II, 99b-100b, where gnosis and its equivalents embrace sense perception (aisthesis), memory, experience, and scientific knowledge (episteme). For the special problems involved in the knowledge of God, see agnostos; 2) at some time before the Christian era the term began to take on another meaning: perhaps transitional in this process is the use of "true gnosis" as a synonym for Christian doctrine, Irenaeus, Ad"V. haer. IV, 33, 8. Its final technical meaning is a superior, secret knowledge that guarantees salvation to the "spirituals" (pneumatikoi), Irenaeus, Ad"V. haer. I, 6,

I 75

was much more likely to have been mathematical rather than physical. 2. Another line of the harmonia theory leads to the extensiou of the ratio concept to either the sound or the distances of the planets and the development of tlle doctrine of the "harmony of the spheres" incorporated by Plato into his "Myth of Er" (Rep. 617b), and described by Aristotle, De coelo II, 290b-291a and Cicero, Somn. Scip. 5. The ethical implications may be seen in the notions of katharsis and sophrosyne (qq.v.), in Plato's description of the "mixed life" in Phil. 64a-66a (see agathon), in Aristotle's doctrine of the "mean" (see meson), and in ancient theories on the nature of physical pleasnre (see hedone): for Heraclitus' theory of "harmony," see logos. Pythagorean "harmonics" is a feature of the education of the philosopher in Plato, Rep. VII, 530C-531C, where it is transitional to the stndy of dialektike (compare Timaeus 47C-d and see psyche tau pantos). For the Stoic ethical formula "harmoniously with nature," see nomos.

2.

hedone: pleasure The first discussions on the possihility of pleasure being the end of man probably took place in the heightened ethical-and subjectivist-climate of the generation of Socrates and tbe Sophists. But the direct evidence is faulty and one must generally resort to reconstructions out of the Platonic dialogues. For example, in the Gorgias (491e-492c) Socrates debates the question with an otherwise obscure Sophist named Callicles who upholds the hedonistic position. He does it in of a psychophysiological theory of sense pleasure that was apparently in vogue in the fifth century and beyond, that of depletion (kenosis) and refilling (anaplerosis). According to a medical theory put forth by Alcmaeon of Crotona health consisted in a state of balance (isonomia) of the elements in the body (see Aetius v, 30, 1). This theory had wide philosophical implications (see harmonia, agathon, meson), and particularly in its adaptation, perhaps by Empedocles (see Diels 31A95), to explain ilie origin and nature of pleasure. According to this view a depletion (kenosis) of one of the vital elements of the body leads to an imbalance, and the resultant painful sense of want (endeia) creates desire (epithymia, orexis, qq.v.), or the thrnst toward a complementary "filling up" (anaplerosis). It is this latter redressing of the natural isonomia of the body that is responsible for pleasnre. 2. Socrates uses this theory in the Gorgias to refute ilie radical bedonist Callicles, by pointing ant that on these gronnds the hedonist will be ever nnsatiated. The same theory appears again in Tim. 64e-65b (on the Atomist antecedents of this age, see pathos), Rep. s8sa, and Phil. 31b-3Zb, but in these two latter ages at least it is 1.

h haphe: , touch, sense of touch See genesis, arche, dynamis, aisthesis.

harmonia: blending of opposites, harmony 1. The discovery, generally credited to Pythagoras, of the reduction of musical intervals to mathematical ratios had an extraordinary effect on the development of Greek philosophy: first it suggested that number was the constituative principle of all things (see arithmos): it was used to explain mixtures (see halon): it likewise spawned the theory of the psyche as a harmony of opposites, described by Plato, Phaedo 85a-86d (refuted by Socrates, 91c-95e), and Aristotle, De an. I, 407b-408a (see psyche). But the language of both the Platonic and Aristotelian s suggests that harmonia is not so much a mathematical-musical concept, but owes more to medical theory (Alcmaeon? see Aetius v, 30, 1). Any attempt to found a theory of the soul on the harmony of physical opposites is, of course, going to lead to a denial of the soul's immortality: it is certain that Pythagoras held the immortality of the soul (see psyche, palingenesia) , and so his theory of harmony .

76

I

REDONE

overlaid with a growing awareness of the psychic as opposed to the purely somatic nature of pleasure, and the identification of the body as an instrument of pleasure (see Rep. 584C, Phil. 41C), a distinction that allowed Aristotle eventually to deny the applicability of the kenosisanaplerosis theory (Eth. Nich. 1173b). What led to this was undoubtedly the recognition of the obvious existence of a pleasure attendant upon intellectual activities (Rep. 585b-c, Phil. 51e-52a; in both these ages Plato makes some attempt at adapting the kenosis theory to this new type of pleasure, but without a great deal of success), as well as the more subtle psychological analysis of the role of memory in the pleasure of anticipation (Phil. 32b-36c; this analysis leads, 38a--40e, to a further discussion of the possibility of false pleasures due to our habits of "painted fantasies" [phantasmata ezographemenal). 3. Having expanded the horizons of pleasure (true/false, mixed/ unmixed, psychic/somatic) Plato attempts to integrate it into tbe good life in the Philebus. The purely hedonistic position is rejected, as it was in the Gorgias, as well as a kind of radical antihedonism (Phil. 44a) that denied the existence of pleasure. Plato's own view is a moderate one, that the good life is the "mixed life," i.e., a life containing both the pleasurable and the intellectual (phronesis, q.v.; Phil. 20a-b, 59C-61C). 4. This position that attempts to reconcile the conflicting claims of hedonism and Socratic intellectualism may look to disagreements within the Academy itself. We are aware, from Aristotle, that Speusippus had denied that pleasure was in any sense a good (see Eth. Nich. VII, 1152b, 1153b), a stand apparently referred to in Phil. 53c-55d. Speusippus reasoned that a) pleasure is a process (genesis) and process is a means and not an end, and b) on the theory of the mean (meson, q.v.) both pleasure and pain are extremes and hence cannot be a good. In the Philebus age Plato concurs in the first argument, at least insofar as it pertains to physical pleasure, but would not it that it speaks to the higher, unmixed pleasures described in Phil. 51a-52b. As for Speusippus' second argument, that the good resides in the mean or neutral state between pleasure and pain, Plato is aware of the state (Phil. 42c-44a) but does not see it as a good; he is unwilling to banish pleasure from the good life. 5. Nor will he accept the empirical hedonism of another contemporary Academician, Eudoxus, who held that pleasure was the only good for man since all creatures pursue it (Eth. Nich. x, 1172b). This is not exactly the hedonistic view put forth by Philebus who had suggested (Phil. 60a-b) that all men ought to pursue pleasure since it is the highest good, and though the presence of pleasure in the Platonic good life in the Philebus and the associated ission that phfonesis is

REDONE

I 77

not an entirely sufficient end to man (Phil. 27b) may be a concession to the force of Eudoxus' point, the line against hedonism is firmly held . 6. Eudoxus is chosen by Aristotle as the exemplar of the hed;nisnc school, probably because of the latter's long association with the Academy. But an even more prominent proponent of the position, one of Plat?'s own contemporaries, was Aristippus, the founder of the Cyrenalc group, whose hedonism was at least as thoroughgoing, if better ~nown to us, ~s Eudoxus'. Pleasure is the end of all activity and the object of all chOice, as proven by our instinctive, untutored choice of pleasure. Thus all pleasure is good, and physical pleasures better ~han those of the soul (D.L. II,. 87-;-88): And. further, since happiness, I.e., pleasur~ calculated over a hf~nme, IS a kind of delusion since only the present IS real, each moment s pleasure is to be sought for itself (Aelian, Var. hist. XIV, 6). 7· Aristotle, true to his historical method (see endoxon) reviews both the hedonist (Eth. Nich. X, 1172a-1174a) and antihedonist (ibid. VII, 1152b-1154b) positions. He is satisfied with neither nor indeed . hPIato's retorts to them. He denies that pleasure is a process " Wit (ibid., X, 1173~-:b), but would pr~fer to c.all it an activity (energeia) or, more fully (,b,d. VII, 1153a), the ummpeded activity of a characteristic state rhexis1 in accordance with nature." In accordance with thi definition the entire moral status of the hedonai are worked out i: of .the energeiai with which each is properly associated. First, pleasure IS a whole, complete in each moment of time much like the act of seeing (ibid. x, 1174b) .. ~Ieasure is something th~t is superimposed upon and.completes an activity when the latter is unobstructed, e.g. by a defect m the subject or object of that activity (ibid. x, 1174b ). !'udoxus Was almost correct: all men do seem to desire pleasure but it IS ?e.cause ~I! me~ .de~ire to I~ve and pleasure completes th~ basic acnvlty of hvmg;.lt.ls h~e .t?at IS desirable, not the pleasure (ibid. x, 1175a ). In short, It IS activIties that are good or evil, not their superimposed pleasures (ibid. x, 1175b). 8. From these varying points of view evolves the hedonism of Epi~urus. Like Eudoxus he is a hedonist on empirical grounds: pleasure '~ t~e good sought b~ ~en (D.L. x, 128). But the proof is the more sophis.tlcated one of Anstlppus that points to instinctive, unlearned behaVIOr (D.L. x, 137; see Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. XI, 96 ). Here th~re is . a correla~on with his atomically based theory of sensation (azsthesls, q.v.): Just as sensation is the criterion of truth so the move:nents or experiences (pathe) of pleasure and pain, which are conceIVed ?f a~ types of atomic ~is~ocation (see Lucretius II, 963--9 66), serve as cnterIa of good and evil smce pleasure is what is natural and so good, while pain is alien to nature, and so evil (D.L. x, 34). '

78

I

HEN

HEGEMONIKON

9. Epicurus accepts the kenosis-endeia-epithymia-anaplerosis analysis of pleasure and pain (D.L. x, 144; compare Lucretius IV, 85 8- 876 ) and insists on the primacy of physical pleasures, particularly those of the stomach (Athenaeus XII, 546). He also accepts the corollary that pleasure, being physical, must be measured by quantity (poson) not quality (poion; cf. Eusebius, Praep. Evang. XIV, 22, 3)· But by subjecting the process to an even closer analysis Epicurus detects another, purer type of pleasure than the corrective "filling up" of a bodily wsnt that is, after all, subtly mixed with pain (see Socrates' perceptive remark in Phaedo 60b). This purer pleasure is not, then, tire kinetic pleasure of anaplerosis, but the static (katastematike) pleasure of equilibrium, the absence of pain (algos) from the body (aponia) and the absence of disturbance from the soul (ataraxia) (D.L. x, 131 ). This position may owe more than a little to Speusippus' neutral state (see Clement Alex., Strom. II, 22, 133), but what is clear is that Epicurus was moving away from the more mechanical explanation of Aristippus who held only kinetic pleasure (D.L. x, 136) and do."'ngraded the psychic side of pleasure. Epicurus, on the other hsnd, smce he strongly maintained the experiential reality of past and future, a position that magnifies mental pleasures (and pains), shifts tire focus of emphasis from "tire pleasant moment" to "the happy life" (D.L.. x, 137, 133)' Thus it is the activity of the mind tlrat holds the keys, v~z., memory and imagination, to pleasure over the long run, tire happy hfe, and tlrat controls and tempers Epicurean hedonism.

hegemonik6n: directive faculty of the soul

.

.

In Stoicism tire hegemonikon governs the other psychic facultIes and is seated in the heart (SVF I, 143; II, 836; II, 879)· According to Chrysippus, all psychic states (including virtues, vices, and pathe) are changes in the rational faculty (hegemonikon; SVF III, 459; Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. VII, 233)' It is a tabula rasa at birth (SVF II, 83), an internal, independent principle (Marcus Aurelius, VII, 16; VI, 8); see nous, psyche, aisthesis, kardia.

heimarmene: an allotted (portion), tate The Stoics identified fate witlr logos and pronoia and Zeus (SVF 913, 937). The growing transcendence of God in later Greek philosophy (see hyperousia) leads to the reseparation of theos and heimarmene, Philo, De migr. Abr. 179-181; ps-Plutarch, De fato 572f-573b ; see pronoia.

II,

hen: one, the One

1. The pre-Socratic search for an arche for all tlrings normally ended in a single principle, the reduction of tire variety of existents·

I 79

back to a single stuff, with no emphasis, however, on the uniqueness of the principle. The first dualists were apparently the Pythagoreans, "apparently" because the judgment rests on the exegesis of a difficult text in Aristotle, in addition to the fact that at some later date the pythagoreans became monists and, as is usually the case with Pythagoresn sources, tire discrimination between early and late is not a simple matter. 2.. In Meta. 986a Aristotle says tlrat the Pythagoreans made the ultimate stoicheia limit (peras) and the unlimited (apeiron); they are the elements of odd and even, and these latter produce the one (hen), whence pl'oceeds the whole series of arithmoi. This would seem to draw tire distinction between pairs of opposed stoicheia (limitunlimited, odd-even) and their product, hen, which is tire arche or starting point of number. But a few lines later in the same age Aristotle goes on to say that some Pythagoreans line up their stoicheia in two parallel columns, the left containing limit, odd, one, etc., and in the right, the unlimited, even, plurality. If we take into what seems to be a later development in the school (see 10 infra), we tlrus have three very different points of view on the one: the one as posterior to the staicheia, the one as a stoicheion, and the one prior to all else. 3. These speculations are based on physical and mathematical considerations (moral implications are not, of course, absent in these Pythagorean views; also in tire left column in Meta. 986a is "the good"; see Eth. Nich. 1096b), but the next appearance of the one is in a context dominated by logic (compare Aristotle's remark in De gen. et carr. I, 325a). This is the "Way of Truth" of Parmenides where he seeks to illustrate that if being (on) is, then it is one in the sense of being both unique (monogenes; fro 8, lines 11-13) and indivisible (adiaireton; ibid. lines 22-25) . 4. To the contentions of Parmenides, Zeno had constructed a number of dialectical antinomies. These take the form of positing ~ hypothesis, in this case that there are a plurality of beings, and showmg that the conclusions that flow from it are just as absurd as the ones raised against Parmenides' One Being (Parm. 128a-e). Plato constructs just such a set of hypotheses and places them in the mouth of Parmenides himself in the dialogue of the same name. The subject is the one (to hen). The ages that follow (Parm. 137C ff.) involve a number of obscurities, not the least of which is whether the one under discussion is the One Being of Parmenides or Plato's transcendent Oneness itself (the Greek expression is ambiguous and in 135e Parmenides suggests that he would like to extend the dialectic of Zeno to the eide; but compare 137b). Again, is this Zenonian eristic or Platonic dialektike (it is called gymnasia at 135c-e)? 5. Whatever modern scholarship says on the subject, and it

80

I

HEN

tends to see the latter half of the dialogue as logical considerations about One Being, the judgment of the latter Platonic tradition is clear. The hypotheses of the Parmenides became for it a sacred text on the One as a transcendent hypostasis. It is cited more often than any other work except the Timaeus in the Enneads, and Produs wrote a fu1lscale commentary on it. 6. Did Plato have a special doctrine of the One? As far as the unity of the individual eide is concerned, Plato maintains throughout that they are indivisible (Phaedo 78d, Rep. 476a), and he goes so far as to ca1l them henads or monads (Phil. ,sa-b, 16d-e). But we are considerably less informed on the eidos of one or Oneness itself. Plato does address himself to the one (hen) and the many (plethos) as a dialectical problem in Phil. 13&-18d. He mentions as already solved the question on many-in-one on the level of organic unities like man (14d-e; see halon), but there remains the perplexing question of the monadic eidos and its distribution through the plurality of material things (lSb-c; the question is posed as if it is going to be solved, but it is not; see methexis, mimesis) and the related problem of the interrelationship (koinonia) of the eide. To solve this he resorts to the Pythagorean (or, as he ca1ls it, Promethean; 16c) solution of converting hen and plethos with peras and apeiron, which are, in turn, integrated into his own procedures of c01lection (synagoge) and division (diairesis, q.v.). These latter are, in effect, a dialectical movement from many to one, and vice versa, but the one to which synagoge attains is in no wise a transcendent One but rather a generic eidos of the type described in Soph. 253d-e as "one eidos extending through many eide that lie apart."

7. The Sophist also raises the question of the One itself, i.e., the eidos of hen, against Parmenides (245a-b), not now of the Platonic dialogue, but the philosopher of the "Way of Truth." If the spherical One Being is such as Parmenides describes it in fro 8, lines 42 ff., then it is a whole made up of parts and so must differ from the One itself, which is perfectly simple. But the text has no sequel short of informing us that there is an eidos of one. When, later in the same dialogue (254d ff.), Plato comes to discuss the "greatest kinds" of eide, the One is nowhere in evidence and Plotinus must devote a somewhat longish explanation of why its omission is appropriate (Enn. VI, 2, 9-12). 8. The importance of one in Plato is, then, except for thecurious business of the Parmenides, of no more special importance than the other eide and perhaps less than the megista gene of the Sophist. What is more striking, however, is the position it seems to assume in the nearly contemporary Academy. Aristotle's own treatment of one is to class it among the "transcendentals": oneness, like being/is predicated analogously through a1l the kategoriai (Meta. 1003a-b, 1053b).

i i

HEN

I 81

But.'as for :mit-o.n~, this can be nothing else but the arche of a mathematical senes (,b,d. 1016b), and so he is convinced that Plato must have held that One was a separate substauce (ibid. gg6a; refuted, 1001a - b) and the a!che of all the eide since One and Being are the su;n~'ta gene;a of ;'I'hlch all the eide are species (ibid. gg6a, gg8b). The OtiglUS of thiS belief are somewhat difficult to understand but th d" , eyare · 1 obVlOUS y'dconnecte with hiS oft-repeated allegation that PIat 0 I'd ent'I. h fi ed. t I1e el e Wit . nun:bers (see arithmos 3). A fnrther remark carries us IU the same drrechon. Aristotle also states that Plato identifi d th One with the Go?d (ibid. lOg1a-b), and we know that this is ba:ed o~ more than a .reading of th~ famous ag'e on the transcendent Good in Rep. 50gb SlUce we are IUformed from another source (Aristoxenus Elem. harm. II, p. 30) that Plato made this identification in his lechlr~ "On the ?ood" (see agrapha dogmata) that also had to do with mathematics. . g. Aris~otle goes on to say that Speusippus, Plato's successor, aVOl~ed th~ dlffi.cul:y b~cause, even though he made the One an arche, he dId not Identify It ';Ith the Good (ibid. lOglb) but made this latter t~e result of an evol.utlOnary process (ibid. 1072b-1073a). Speusippus' Vlews on the ~rchaz themselves are likewise reported. He substituted for the Platomc . . 'eide .the mathematika (q .v .,. Meta . 1028b) , derlvlng the numbers, IU presctlbed Pythagorean fashion from One and PI I . ('b'd b ' uraIty. ' 1 • :08:'5 ' ~087b). The One of Speusippus is not, then, an ultImate prlUCIple m a momst system, but one of two co-principles of number. Xenocrates belongs to the same tradition; he made the eide numbers (1028b, 106ga, etc.) and derived them from the Monad and the Dyad, based on an e~ege~is of Timaeus 35a (Plutarch, De procr. an. 1?'2d). He goes on. to IdentIfy the One with the Father and Zeus, the d FIrst God, nous, while the Dyad may be called Mother of the God the World Soul (Aetius I, 7, 30 ). san .'0. In all these theo:ies of archai it is notable that the one re~alUs as a stable factor; It is its correlative that shifts nuances: the apez~on of the Pythagoreans, the polarized Infinite Dyad of Plato (aorzstos.dyas; Meta. g87b; see Phys. 206b; the dyas does not appear in the termmology of Phil. 24a-25b but what is described is dual in nature) and Xenocrates, ~nd the pluralistic plethos of Speusippus and the Pythal?oreans. A conSiderably different view appears in the Pythag(. orean reVIVal of the first century where writers like Eudor S' pI" Ph ns m In: ICIUS, ys. ,8,) and Alexander Polyhistor (D.L. VIII, 25) desmbe a Pythagoreanism that held that the Infinite Dyad itself derived from the monas. 11. ~he affinities ?etween Pythagoras and the Academy were soon explOlt~d by both Sides. Aristotle himself had already linked the two (see mZmes,s and compare the frequent juxtaposition of Speusip-

82

I

HEXIS

HEN

pUS and Pythagoras in the Metaphysics). The derivation of the transcendent Platonic principles of the later dialogues in of Pythagorean number tbeory is particularly marked, and one such by a later Pythagorean, Moderatus of Gades, has been preserved by Simplicius (Phys. 230-231). Present in it are all the later Neoplatonic hypos- . tases: the first One, beyond Being; the second One, which is really real, intelligible, the eide; and the third One, which participates (methexis) in the first One and the eide. The stress on the One in Moderatus' tract is revelatory of its Pythagorean point of view. A similar of the three hypostases by the Academic Albinus shows its orientation toward the Philebus and Timaeus by describing all three of the hypostases as nous (Epit. x, 1-2). But there is something of Aristotle here as well: the first MUS, besides being the demiaurgas (ibid. XII, 1) and the Father and cause of all goodness and truth, thinks itself (ibid. x, 3)· But it was the One that eventually triumphed over naus. The secondcentury Pythagorean Numenius, whom Plotinus studied, had already reduced naus and the demiurgic function to the second place (see naus 18) and his "First God" is absolutely one and indivisible (Ensebins, Praep. Evang. XI, p. 537)· 12. This is, in essence, the One, the first hypostasis of Plotinus, that is beyond Being and completely without qualification (Enn. VI, 9, 3). Oneness is not predicated of it (VI, 9, 5) ; indeed, nothing is in it: it is what it is, i.e., it is its own activity and essence (VI, 8,12--13)' Two corrections ate in order, however. It is not a numerical unit (m'onas; VI, 9,5), nor is it the Aristotelian thought about thought (VI, 7, 37; see noesis 18). '3. The transcendence of the One, affirmed with increasing emphasis in the later philosophical tradition, leads to a crisis in cognition (see agnastas). Plotinus confronts the problem of this transcendent first principle that is beyond Being, apprehension, and description by an application of the theory of mimesis and a remarkable resort to introspection. The question of mimesis may be approached from two directions. One, properly Aristotelian, is that of the unity of the person (see Meta. 1003b). From it one progresses, through ever higher grades of unity, to the absolute simplicity that is the One (VI, 9, 1-2). From a more Platonic point of view, intellection is a kind of movement, rotary in the heavens but deranged in us because of the contradictory motions coming from the body (Tim. 37a-b; Laws x, 897d; see noesis 11). For Plotinus the One is the immobile center of all these motions, and in a metaphor of dancers around a choirmaster he explains our irregular motions (e.g. sensation, discursive reasoning) by our turning away from the director toward the spectators (VI, 9, 8; on the "attention" principle see noesis 21, nous 18, and the extraordinary remarks in I, 4, 10). In both cases, then, the trne unity is to be songht within

I 83

onrselves. The One is known not by reasoning, which is necessarily an exercise in plurality, but by the presence (parausia) in us of unity (VI, 9, 4)· The grasp of the One is accomplished by interior reflection, the "flight of the alone to the Alone" (VI, 9, 11), which seeks to render the soul completely simple (VI, 9, 7) . In the intelligible world this mystical nnion with the One is a permanent experience, the true heavenly Aphrodite; but here it is only occasional, and we experience rather the vulgar courtesan Aphrodite (VI, 9, 9; on Plotinus' own occasional mystical unification with the One, see Porphyry, Vita Plot. XXIII) • '4. Just as Plotinus proceeds, in Enn. VI, 9, 1-2, from relative unity to absolute oneness, so Proclus derives the absolute One from the presence of ones that participate (methexis) in Oneness (Elem. theal., props. 1-6; for the method, cf. trias). There is, as in Aristotle, a transcendent final cause (prop. 8), as well as a transcendent efficient cause (prop. 11); these are identical with each other and are the One (props. 12-13). For the other Neoplatonic hypostases, see naus, psyche tau pantas, psyche; for the manner of progression, pra8dos, trias.

hemis: Henad Although the term is used in Plato, Phil. 15a and by Neopythagoreans to descrihe the eide (so Plotinus, Enn. VI, 6, 9), it is best known as a feature of Proclus' Neoplatonism where the Henads are plural nnfoldings of the unity of the One, transcendent sources of individuality; see Proclus, Elem. theal., props. 113-165. They are identified with the traditional gods.

heteron: the other, otherness In Plato the Other is one of the major forms that pervades all the other forms, Saph. 255c-e. Some apparent nonbeing is merely the "other," ibid. 259a (see on). Heteran is a principle in the construction of World Soul, Tim., 35a. In Plotinus it is the principle, inherent in naus, of the plurality of the eide (Enn. VI, 2, 22; IV, 3, 5); it produces matter, (ibid. II, 4, 5) ; see pros ti, noesis.

h6xis: state, characteristic, habit For Aristotle there are three states in the soul: emotions (pathe) , capacities (dynameis), characteristics (hexeis) (Eth. Nich. l105b). Hexis is defined (ibid.) as our condition vis-a-vis the pathe. Arete is a hexis (ibid. 1106a); only the beginnings of our habits are under voluntary control (ibid. 1114b). The Stoics disagreed with Aristotle and considered arete a diathesis rather than a hexis (SVF I, 202; II, 393) . A peculiarly Stoic development of the term is the grouping of hexis with the four binding powers of things: hexis, physis, psyche, naus, and is

84

I

HOLON

translated when used in this sense by Seneca (Nat. Quaes. II, 2) as unitas (s~e the peculiarly similar use of hexis in Plato cited under phthora). Among these hexis is the unitas of inorganic matter (see Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. IX, 81-85; Philo, Leg. all. II, 22, Quod Deus 35; SVF II, 457-460, 714-716). Hexis is defined, in the category of quality (poion), and distinguished from the more transient state, disposition (diathesis), Cat. 8b-ga.

h61on: whole, organism, universe 1. A critical moment in discussions of change occurs when Aristotle rejects, at a single stroke, the earlier theories that absolute genesis (q.v.) could take place by association (synkrisis) or disassociation (diakrisis) of particles and asserts that it comes about when this whole (holon) changes into that (De gen. etcorr. I, 317a). 2. The question of wholeness had been raised previously. In the Parmenides wholeness is denied of the One because it connotes the presence of parts and, consequently, that the One is in some sens: a plurality (137c-d); the unity (hen) of the One mnst be somethmg quite distinct from "wholeness" (see Soph. 244d-245e) . 3. The problem in Parmenides is a logical and conceptual one having to do with the notion of divisibility; with Empedocles the physical issue arises. It is Em~edocles' d~sire to keep Parm~nid~s' unity and at the same time pOSit a plurahty of elements (sto!cheza, q.v.) that adds this new dimension. Genesis is cyclic for Empedocles: the four "roots" are eternal but they are in a constant process of transformation (fr. 17, lines 1-13), ing, in the process, in and out of a sphere in which they are perfectly blended (frs. 27, 28). It is this sphere, obviously a compromised descendent of Parmenid~s' One Being, that first snggests that the elements can be snbmerged m some sort of a unified whole where their individual characteristics are lost, at least to sight. How this is accomplished he does not say, except to remark that the sphere is covered with a harmonia. The term (q.v.), a mathematical one, had a great vogue in Pythagorean circles, and the snspicion of just such an influence on Empedocle~ is strenifthe.ned when, later in the cosmic cycle, the four elements begm to combme mto compound bodies (frs. g6, g8). Here we are told that flesh and blood and bones are formed of fixed numerical proportions of the elements that are all linked together by the "divine bonds of harmonia." 4. This is the first attempt at explaining organic componnds in of the numerical proportion (logos) of their ingredients. The same mathematical approach is visible in Anaxagoras, who held that bodies, even though they were composed of "seeds" that contain a portion of everything in them, have their identity from the quantitative

HOLON

I 85

predominance of one or other of the types of seed within them (frs. 6, 12' see Aristotle, Phys. I, 187a). , 5. Neither Plato nor Aristotle was much taken by this method, thongh it apparently conld be applied to colors (see Tim. 68b, with a slight sceptical note; De sensu 44ob). Plato preferred the more geometrical approach of composing componnd bodies out of differently shaped particles (see genesis, stoicheion; he does, however, resort to numeric.al proportion for the composition of the marrow in Tim. 73C), while Aristotle felt that none of these pre-Socratic mixture techniques really explained the presence of a new "whole" since the original ingredients in no way lost their individual entities bnt merely became imperceptible to sense; the true holon should be homogeneous (homoiomeres) throughout (De gen. et corr. I, 327b-328a; on the logos of the mixtnre, see Meta. 993a, De gen. animo I, 642a). 6. The influence of the physikoi is much less in evidence in Plato's more philosophical approach to the qnestion in Theaet. 203e ff. where Socrates proposes, as an alternative in a dilemma, that the whole (holon) is something more than the total (pan) of its parts. The suggestion is not, however, pnrsued here, nor in his acconnt of genesis. But in other places Plato is well aware that in a whole as opposed to a sum a crucial factor is the positioning (thesis) of the parts and that in the true holon the parts have a fixed spatial relationship to each other and to the whole. He applies this to the arrangement of parts in a tragedy (Phaedrus 268d) and, in the Laws, to the parts of the kosmos. The latter is a particnlarly interesting example since it stresses the teleological fnnction of the parts with respect to the whole (x, g03c, g04b). Position (thesis) had, of course, been important among the pre-Socratics (see aisthesis, genesis), and it is not nnlikely that its occnrrence in Plato had Pythagorean origins (see Parm. 145a-c, Aristotle, De coelo 268a, and compare Poet. 1450b). 7. Aristotle's approach to wholeness is twofold. A whole is, by way of preliminary, something that has several parts (mere, moria; Meta. 1023a) that are potentially (dynamei) present in the whole (Phys. VII, 25oa; De gen. et corr. II, 334b). The notion is not necessarily linIited to physical bodies: Aristotle discusses the mere of tragedy (Poet. 1450a, 145gb), the mere of the sonl (De an. III, 442a-b; see psyche), alid eidos as a part of the genos (Meta. 1023b). But if it is true, as has been noted (De gen. et corr. I, 317a ) , that genesis is of a whole from a whole, what is it that differentiates this holon from a mere aggregate of particles and makes it something over and above a total (Meta. 1045a)? The total (pan) is something that has merely a positioning of parts (ibid. 1024a); a whole has an internal cause (aition) of unity that is its eidos or ousia (qq.v.; ibid. 1041b).

86

I

HOLON

8. But the eidos is also the energeia (q.v.) and the entelecheia (q.v.) of a beiug, aud so by the juxtaposition of these notions the Aristotelian concept of halon broadens out to include both function (ergon, q.v.) and finality (telos, q.v.). The eidos of living beings and the unitive cause of all their functions is the psyche. In this fashion parts (mere) are transformed, by the notion of function, into organs (organa). An organ is the part of a living creature that is directed toward an end or purpose that is an activity (praxis; De part. animo 645b): nature (physis), the internal principle of growth in these beings, has made the organs to perform certain functions (ibid. 6g4b), and a body so constituted is an organism (see ibid. 642a, and compare the definition of soul in De an. II, 4'2a as the entelecheia of an organic body). The organon, then, is the physical part of a living being matched to each of the latter's potencies (dynameis) to enable them to function (De gen. an. I, 716a: IV, 765b) . g. A somewhat similar idea appears in Epicurus' notion of the systema. Democritus had reduced all the pathe of things to those directly associated with extended bodies qua extended, and relegated all the rest (e.g. color, sound) to a subjective impression of the senses (fr. g: see aisthesis, pathos). But for his latter-day followers there were certaiu pathe that, though not present in the individual atom on, were present in an aggregate of them. In this sense the whole (systema, athroisma, or, as Lucretius calls it, concilium) is more than the sum of its parts (see D.L. x, 6g). What is the difference here? First, there is the question of the position (thesis) of the atoma relative to each other, thus forming a pattern that is the superadded factor that allows the atoma to be colorless but their aggregate to be colored (Lucretius II, 757-77': see Plutarch, Ad",. Col. 1110C). But in addition to this formation of a spatial pattern in the aggregate, the atoms also have their own individual movement, and it happens that when they are formed into concilia their movements harmonize and other aggregate pathe come into existence (ibid. II, 109-Ill). In this way it is in the concilium of the soul-atoms, contained within the sheath of the body, that the motion which is sensation occurs (D.L. x, 64: see aisthesis). For the various types of Epicurean concilia, see genesis. 10. The Stoic emphasis on the world as an entity under the unitive and providential direction of logos (q.v.) led to a fairly consistent use of ''universe'' (halon) as a synonym for kosmos and is particularly evident in Marcus Aurelius' description of men as the organs (as opposed to mere parts) of the universe (halon; Med. VII, 13). The Neoplatonists reverted instead to the Parmenides and Theaetetus texts, Proclus devoting props. 66-69 of the Elem. theol. to a consideration of wholeness, both as an unparticipated eidas (holates pro meran) and as

HORME

I 87

participated in by various wholes-with-parts (holotes ek meron) that have wholeness as one of their pathe. On the question of the unity of the soul, see psyche.

h6moios: like, similar 1. One of the most common Greek theories of knowledge was based on the dictum "like is known by like." Two aspects can be detected: 1) the knower cannot know an object without some sort of identity of elements between them, and 2) in knowing something we also, at the same time, become more like it. The first aspect is seen at its baldest in Empedocles' fro 109: "we see earth with earth, water with water," explained (Diels 31A86) by the fact that things give off effluences and knowledge results when these fit into the corresponding ages in the sen.ses: ~ompare th.e similar the~ry. in Demo~rit~s (Diels 68A135: see atsthes!s). There IS a more sophIstIcated verSIOn m Plato's Tim. 45b-46a where vision is explained by the going out of a beam of fiery light that coalesces, "like to like," with the similarly constituted rays of the sun: the intrusion of an object into this homogeneous beam causes sensation. Aristotle, who criticizes both versions of the theory (De an. I, 404b: De sensu, 437a--b), solves the problem by his theory of dynamis: the knower is the object potentially (ibid. 438b). The second aspect, the knower becomes the known, reflects the fully developed Aristotelian doctrine of knowledge (see noesis), and, in an ethical direction, those of homoiosis, katharsis, harmonia; see also ouran08. 2. For the use of medical homoeopathism by the philosophers, see katharsis; the perception theory is located in its larger context under aisthesis; for similarity in the procession-reversion diastole of Neoplatonism, see proodos; for its role in the action and ion on a cosmic scale, sympatheia.

homolosis: assimilation (to God) Originally a Pythagorean idea (see Iamblichus, Vita Pyth. 137), assimilation to God was later adopted by Socrates and Plato as descriptive of the end of philosophy (Stobaeus, Eel. II, 7, p. 49 and Theaet. 176a). The notion was also current among the Peripatetics; see Cicero, De fin. v, 4, 11: Julian, Orat. VI, 185a: and the famous call to malm ourselves immortal in Eth. Nich. 1177b. It is central in Plotinus, Enn. I, 6, 6. For its philosophical origins, see psyche, homoios, harmonia.

horme: impulse, appetite Aristotle uses horme as a somewhat negligent synonym for orexis (q.v.), but with the Stoics it becomes the standard technical term for

88

I

HYLE

HOROS

appetite. It is defined (SVF II, 458) as "the first movement [kinesis] of the soul" toward (or away) from something. The primary horme of all animals is self-preservation (oikeiosis, q.v.). The hormai present no problem on the animal level, but in dealing with man, whose characteristic note is rationality (hegemonikon, q.v.), the presence of hormai that are contrary to reason creates a difficulty. The violent or "excessive" impulses are the pathe (D.L. VII, no; for" the Platonic antecedents of this view, see pathos) and their exact nature vis-a-vis the rational faculty was debated (see pathos, apatheia). But the later doctrine of the school tended to allow for both the animal and rational nature of man and thus classify the hormai under the irrational part (see Cicero, De off. I, z8, 101; I, 36, 132); see noesis 17.

h6ros or horisrn6s: boundary, definition The Socratic contribution to philosophy was induction (epagoge, q.v.) and definition, and these in the context of ethics (Aristotle, Meta. 1078b). True definition was impossible according to the Cynics (Aristotle, Meta. 1043b; Plato, Theaet. ZOIC). Definitions are the starting point of demonstration (Aristotle, Anal. post. II, 90b). There is a distinction between nominal and causal definitions (ibid. 93b-94a). The parts of the definition are enumerated in Top. I, 103b. There is no definition of matter, only of eidos (Aristotle, Meta. 1035b-1036a), nor of individual sensible substances (Meta. lo39b). Properly, definitions are only of species, and of everything else in a secondary sense (ibid. 1030a). The Sceptics refused to define anything (D.L. IX, 106); see diaphora, idion, ousia.

hyle: material, matter 1. Hyle, a purely Aristotelian term, does not have its origins in a directly perceived reality-as is true in the case of extension or magnitude (megethos, q.v.) -but emerges from an analysis of change (Phys. I, 190b-19la); it is not known directly but by analogy (analogia, ibid. 191a8). The difficulty in grasping the nature of matter is that it seems to be outside the range of knowledge (Meta. 1036a): when one has stripped away (aphairesis, q.v.) all the qualities of an existent, there seems to be nothing left. Nor does matter fit into any of the kategoriai (q.v.), since they are predicated of it, while it is predicated of nothing; it is not even a negation (Meta. 1029a). It is, in short, potency (dynamis) , just as form is act (De an. II, 412a). 2. Once the peculiar nature of hyle has been delimited it can take its place among the four causes of things (Phys. II, 194b; see aition) , where, like ilie eidos, it is an immanent (enhyparchon) cause (Meta. 1070b). It serves another function as well: it is the prihciple of individuation. Since the eidos is indivisible (atomon) it can merely

I 89

serve to constitute a being within a given genus or species; the individuals within the infima species are numerically distinct by reason of their matter (Meta. 1034a, 1035b; the individuation of pure forms, e.g. God, intelligences, is not treated; see kinoun 12 and compare diaphora 4) •

3. Hyle, then, is the primary substratum of change (hypokeimenon, q.v.; Phys. I, 192a ) , the "thing" that receives the new eidos (Meta. 1038b; for the Platonic antecedents, see genesis). But to call it a "thing" is misleading. Hyle is like a substance (tode ti; see Phys. I, 190b, 192a ) , but it is not such because it lacks the two chief characteristics of substance: it is neither a separate existent (choriston, q.v.) nor an individual (Meta. 1029a). 4. Just as there are various types of change (see metabole), so too iliere must be various types of matter that serve as the substrata for these changes (see Meta. l042b). Most notable of these is the matter associated with a change of place (hyle topike; see phora) that implies none of the others, or, to put it in another way, is not necessarily accompanied with "genetic and destructible matter" (hyle gennete kai phtharte), and so is not subject to genesis and phthora (q.v.; Meta. 1042b, 1044b, l050b, 1069b). Thus is established the possibility of the indestructibility of the heavenly bodies whose only change is that of local motion (see aither, ouranioi). For the distinction of the matters involved in substantial (genesis) and qualitative (alloiosis) change, see stoicheion.

5. For Aristotle the composition of an individual, a Socrates or a Callias, is an extremely complex procedure that may be conceived as ilie imposition of a succession of increasingly specific eide. Each of iliese forms is imposed on a progressively more informed matter, and so there are distinctions in hyle ranging from a first matter (prote hyle, materia prima), the substratum of the form of the primary bodies or stoicheia (q.v.), earth, air, fire, and water, through a series of more highly informed matters down to ''ultimate matter" (esc hate or teleutaia hyle) , the matter of this individnal existent (De part. animo II, 646a; see Meta. 1049a). 6. Aristotle was not unaware that Platonism (and its more remote ancestor Pythagoreanism) had been moving in a similar direction (Phys. I, 192a). But they either followed Parmenides and labeled the material concept as pure nonbeing (me on; see on) , which it clearly was not since it both preceded and survived genesis (indeed, matter is eternal), or else they identified it wiili "the great and the small" (Meta. 987b; see dyas) , which is, in Aristotle's mind, a rank confusion between a genuinely nondetermined principle and a privation. It was this inability to distinguish between hyle and steresis that prevented ilie Platonists from arriving at a valid concept of matter. Closer to

go [

HYPODOCHE

HYLE

Aristotle's own thinking was the Platonic Receptacle (hypodoche) of Timaeus 49a that is (ibid. 51a) invisible and characterless, and that, like tlIe Aristotelian hyle, is indestructible and known only indirectly by a kind of "bastard reasoning" (ibid. 5za-b). There are, of course, differences. What begins as a "receptacle" or "matrix" (see Phys. I, 192a) is surely different from substratum, but even further removed from the Aristotelian hyle is its final description as "area" or "space" (chora; Tim. 52a ) , a figure that, on the testimony of Plotinus (Enn. II, 4, 11), prompted some later commentators to suggest that it involved the notion of volume. 7. In Stoicism, where all is material, the Aristotelian distinction between matter and form is nonetlIeless preserved in the distinction between an active (poiein) and ive (paschein) principle (D.L. VII, 134). Both are material but tlIe first is eternal, "first matter," which is identified with logos (SVF I, 87). The basic difference between Aristotle and the Stoics is, however, in the realm of magnitnde. The Aristotelian analysis of change had led to tlIe concept of matter as a substratum, as pure potentiality (dynamis; see Meta. I039b, De an. 412a, 414a ) , akin to substance, while magnitude (megethos, q.v.) is an accident, i.e., a form, in the category of quantity (poson). Hence Aristotle, and Plotinus after him (see Enn. II, 4, 8-12), affirm the incorporeality of magnitude, while tlIe Stoic analysis, based on action and ion, leads to the opposite conclusion (D.L. VII, 56, Cicero, Acad. post. I, 11, 39). 8. Plotinus' views on matter, found primarily in Enn. II, 4, are a reaction to botlI Aristotle and tlIe Stoics and are based upon his reading of the Platonic proof-texts on apeiron in the Phi/ebus (15d-17a, 23C-25b). Like Aristotle, Plotinus its the existence of an intelligible matter (hyle noete). But whereas the intelligible matter of Aristotle was a purely conceptual entity involved in the process of abstraction (aphairesis, q.v.), the Plotinian version has a definite ontological status: it is tlIe intelligible counterpart (the argument presumes the existence of a kosmos noetos [q.v.l in parallel with our kosmos aisthetos) of sensible matter, and its existence is proved by the divisibility of the genera of tlIe eide, as is indicated in the Philebus (Enn. II, 4, 4)· Corporeal matter, then, is an image (eidolon) of intelligible matter. 9. Plotinus also opposes Aristotle on the relationship between matter and privation (steresis). Aristotle had chided the Platonists on not distinguishing between them (Phys. I, 192a), but Plotinus reaffirms (II, 4, 14-15) the identification: matter is privation, it is, moreover, the Platonic indefinite or unlimited (apeiron, q.v., see also dyas, which is described as indefinite, aoristos). But unlike the Platonic chora (extended corrections of the chora image in III, 6, 12-19);

[91

Plotinian matter is derived from tlIe One (II, 4, 5, V, 1, 5, see Proclus, Elem. theol., props. 57-59). 10. Finally, Plotinus confronts Aristotle on the question of individuation. In Meta. 990b Aristotle had maintained that the logic of the Platonists' arguments would require them to posit an eidos of every individual thing. Aristotle escapes this necessity, as we have seen, by making' hyle the cause of individual differences. But Plotinus (Enn. v, 7) its the existence of eide of individuals to this same end. For the equation of matter and evil, see kakon; for the preSocratic "materialists," eidos.

hyperousfa: beyond being, transcendence (divine): on the question of the transcendence of the Forms, see eidos L The notion of transcendence begins properly witl1 Parmenides' positing of an existent, and then proceeding to deprive it of all characteristics save oneness (fr. 8, lines 1-50). Plato explores the dialectical possibilities of this in the Parmenides, and especially in the first "hypothesis" (see 141d-142a) where he demonstrates that this One cannot even be said to "be." This may he dialectic, but on other grounds Plato is convinced of the transcendence of his snpreme principle: in Rep. 50gb the Good is beyond heing, and compare the various texts cited under agnostos. 2. Stoic materialism had radically reduced divine transcendence (SVF I, 87 and see pyr), hut in the first century of the Christian era divine transcendence once again comes to the foreground due to a revival of Pythagoreanism and Platonism (see eidos) , coupled with the introduction of the Semitic tradition of transcendence, visihle in Philo, De oPi!. 2, 7-9 and in Leg. all. III, 61, where the Logos is transcendent as well. The doctrine hecomes a staple in Middle Platonism (see Albinus, Epit. x, 1-4), where it is closely connected with attempts to devise an epistemological approach to God (see agnostos). Divine transcendence finds its most famous exponent in Plotinusand his doctrine of the One (hen), Enn. VI, 9, 3, and 5, followed by Proclus, Elem. theol., prop. 20, see also hypostasis, theos.

hypodoche or hypodechomene: receptacle According to Plato it is in this receptacle that genesis takes place, although the receptacle itself is always the same, Tim. 50b-51b. It is also called chora (area), ibid. 52a, and granted a quasi-existence (pos on), ibid. 52c (for the ontological aspects of this, see on and genesis). Aristotle identifies Plato's "receptacle" with matter (hyle), Phys. IV, 209b. For Plotinus the "receptacle" is "second" or sensible matter,

92

I

Enn.

ISONOMIA

HYPOKEIMENON II,

4, 6:

II,

4,

11: see

topos and compare hypokeimenon, hyle,

genesis.

hypokeimenon: substratum Aristotle's analysis of genesis in the Physics, based, apparently, on a Platonic prototype (see genesis), leads him to the isolation of three principles (archai) involved in all changeS' from one thing into another: the immanent form (eidos, q.v.), the privation (steresis, q.v.) of the form of the thing it is going to hecome, and, finally, the substratum (hypokeimenon) that persists through the change and in which the genesis takes place (Phys. I, 19oa-b). Its name is dictated by its function: thus from a predicational point of view the substratum is that of which other things are predicated and which is not predicated of anything else (Meta. 1028b-102ga). But the ages in the Physics are considering hypokeimenon in the context of material change, and so it is not merely a logical concept but, together with eidos, a genuine co-principle of being (Phys. I, 19ob) , what is, from a slightly different point of view, matter (hyle) and, like matter, is known not directly but analogically (ibid. 19la). Both the logical and ontological aspects of hypokeimenon persist in later thinkers: it is the first of the four Stoic kategoriai (q.v.), SVF II, 369, and identified with matter in Plotinus, Enn. II, 4, 6; see hyle, hypodoche, symbebekos.

I 93

physis) , see the summary ages in Enn. II, g, 1; v, 2,1; VI, 7, 42 and Proclus' dialectic derivation in Elem. theol., prop. 20. For the individual hypostases, see hen, nous, psyche tou pantos; for their progression, proodos, trias.

hyp6thesis: suggestive, posited starting point, hypothesis The tentative definition suggested by Socrates' interlocutors, Xenophon, Mem. IV, 6, which Socrates himself explains more fully in Phaedo 100a-e where it serves as a kind of criterion against which to measure the congruence of "deductions"; the theory of forms is just such a hypothesis here. Again (ibid. 10ld) the pushing back of the hypothesis to something more basic is described, back to what in Rep. Sl1b is called the ''unhypothetized principle" (see Parm. 13Se). In Aristotle the "primary" (ex arches) hypotheses are the undemonstrable first principles: axioms and postulates (Anal. pro I, 24a, 72a; see noesis, nous, epagoge).

•

1

hyp6Iepsis: judgment See doxa, noesis.

hyp6noia: underlying sense, hidden meaning See mythos.

hyp6stasis: standing under, hence, substance; real being, frequently in opposition to appearances In Plato's system all the eide are hypostases in that they are really real (ontos on), but the notion of hypostasis does not formally appear until later Platonism began to arrange the most important eide in an ontologically descending hierarchy, perhaps on the analogy of number (see monas), since it early appears in a N eopythagorean numerical interpretation of Plato (Moderatus in Simplicius, Phys. 230-231). It is clearly a product of syncretism, a blending of the Parmenidean One (see hen), Aristotle's Intelligence (see nous) combined with Plato's Demiourgos, and Plato's World Soul (see psyche tou pantos). These three supreme archai of being are already in evidence in Albinus (Epit. x) and Numenius (in Eusebius, Pra. Evang. XI, '7), but their integration into a complex metaphysical and ethical world view is the work of Plotinus: One, N ous, Psyche (the latter subdivided, see

fdion: property In of Aristotelian logic a property is not something that reveals the essence of a thing, like "animal" (the genos), but that belongs to an essence and to that essence alone, e.g. "grammarlearning" as applied to a man. Unlike an accident (see symbebekos) , it cannot belong to anything else, i.e., every man is a grammar-learner and vice versa, Top. I, 102a. Together with genos, diaphora, and symbebekos, it constitutes the fonr "predicables" treated ibid. I, 10lb-104a. Their relationship with the ten kategoriai or "predicaments" is dealt with ibid. I, 103b; see symbebekos.

isomoiria: equal share, balance, equilibrium See meson.

isonomfa: equal share, balance, equilibrium See hedone.

KAKON

k kakon: evil Before Socrates made ethics a suhject of philosophical discourse considerations of good and evil had been the preserve of the poets and the lawgivers. But the increasing awareness of moral relativism and the Sophists' assertion of the purely arbitrary cbaracter of law (nomos, q.v.) led Socrates to seek for absolute standards of moral conduct. 2. But the Socratic emphasis is on virtue (arete) and good (agathan) . Indeed, from his intellectualistic point of view there would seem to be no such thing as evil, since no one errs willingly, but through ignorance (Aristotle, Eth. Nich. VII, 1145b). Plato continued in this tradition with his lengthy discussions of the possibility of false jndgment (see doxa). 3. But there were new considerations as well. Plato is more aware of the volitional element and its that the soul can cause both good and evil (Laws 8g6d; compare Theaet. 176a and see psyche), and the hypostatization process that led him to convert Socratic definitions into ontological realities suggests, in one place at least, the existence of an eidos of evil (Rep. 476e). This is perhaps consonant with, or at least explicable, in the context of the ethical origins of the theory of eide, but the assertion, in Laws 8g6e, that there is an evil as well as a good World Soul (psyche tou pantos, q.v.) is to move ethical dualism, pervasive in the early Plato on the level of body and soul, onto the cosmic stage, perhaps the result of increased s with the Iranian tradition. 4. Aristotle rejects both the eidos of evil and the evil World Soul in Meta. 1051a. The characteristic Aristotelian doctrine associates moral evil with excess as a correlative of his theory of the "mean" (see meson). In Eth. Nich. 1106b Aristotle quotes with approval the related Pythagorean judgment that evil is to be identified with the indeterminate (apeiron; compare the Pythagorean "Table of Opposites" in Meta. 986a, and see kinoun 2) . 5. In post-Aristotelian philosophy the implications of both the Platonic and Aristotelian positions were explored. The Epicureans, with their thoroughgoing sensualism, stand somewhat apart: all evil can be equated with pain (algas, panos) either of the body or the mind 1.

94

I 95

(D.L. x, 128; see hedone), and its existence poses no theological problems since the gods do not concern themselves with the world (D.L. x, 123-124). But for the Stoics and their doctrine of providence (pronoia, q.v.) evil is more of a problem: how to explain the presence of evil in a universe governed by an all-good God? One suggestion (its history was venerable) was that evil is God's instrument for educating and chastising men (Plutarch, De Stoic. repugn. 1040c; Seneca, De prov., im). The other relied on the organic nature of the universe as a whole: "all things work unto good" (Plutarch, op. cit., 1050e; Seneca, Ep. 74, 20). But there is another possibility, the one broached by Plato in the Laws and that openly its the existence of a radical, subsistent principle of evil, whether theistic as in the Laws and Iranian Zoroastrianism (so Plutarch, De Iside 46, 48), or metaphysical, e.g. matter. 6. Both the Pythagoreans and Plato had, as noted above, itted the indeterminate (apeiron) as a co-principle of being, and the former at least had identified it with evil. Aristotle had equated it with his material principle (hyle) but had failed to draw the conclusion that matter and evil are to some extent synonymous. There are, to be sure, some hints of this in both Plato (Pol. 273b; Tim. 68e) and Aristotle (De gen. animo IV, 77ob: matter resists form), but the exploration of the ethical qualities of matter remained for later philosophers. 7. Stoic (and Epicurean) monism tended to obscure rather than illuminate the problematic of matter but there were other forces at work. There was, for one, the Neopythagorean interest in the Timaeus that served to reenforce the equation of Plato's chora with Aristotle's hyle (so Moderatus cited in Simplicius, In Phys, pp. 230-231). Again, and more importantly, there was the growth of the oriental tradition of ethical dualism whose most important witness is Plutarch's De Iside, and which found its natural philosophical ally in Aristotle's eidos/hyle dichotomy. By the time of Numenius, evil (kakon, malum) is firmly identified with matter (hyle, silva) and the position was held by a variety of Gnostic sects (see Corpus Hermeticum I, 1, 4-5). 8. Plotinus, who opposed the Gnostic view of the universe and, indeed, any type of dualism, was, nonetheless, affected by the identification of matter and evil. His solution to the problem of evil unfolds within strictly controlled limits. First, it is not a question of dualism: matter is generated from the One under the guise of "Otherness" (Enn. II, 4, 5). This refers first and foremost to intelligible matter (hyle noete; see hyle; Proclus doubts whether this should be called matter at all: Theol. Plat. III, 9) that is always defined and hence the possibility of evil in the kosmos noetos is ruled out (Enn. I, 8, 2). On the question of sensible matter (hyle aisthete) Plotinus, while it-

96

I

KATEGORIAI

KALLOS

ting that it is the cause of evil (I, 8, 4), is at some pains to point out that it is not a substance but a privation (steresis), the absence of any good (1,8,11). 9. Proclus opposes this on a number of counts: he fails to see how a privation, which is essentially a negation, can be the cauSe of anything (De mal. subst., p. 240) and so prefers to ~evert to the Platonic (and more voluntaristic) position that the soul is the cause of evil or, to put it another way, that the evil in the kosmos is moral and not metaphysical (op. cit., p. 233). On "original sin" as a source of evil, see kathodos.

kallos: beauty See eros.

kardia: heart L Behind the long-standing debate on the seat of the soul that was conducted in philosophical circles there stands a prephilosophical physiology that had, in effect, decided the question and that, ed by the massive authority of Homer, tended to dominate even the accumulating medical evidence to the contrary. The Homeric hero both feels (Il. IX, 186; XIII, 493; etc.) and thinks (Il. IX, 600; XXII, 296) with the phrenes or midriff, whence the later phronesis, thought or wisdom. 2. A great number of thinkers went along the same path, encouraged no doubt by medical theories of vital heat carried through the system by the blood. The thermal theory of thought finds its chief propagator in Heraclitus who identified the soul with fire (fr. 36) and connected it with consciousness (Diels 22A16). In Empedocles the blood appears as a factor linked with perception, and the seat of perception is located in the heart (fr. 105). Perhaps Democritus too is to be placed here, though the evidence is contradictory (rational faculty in the breast in Aetius IV, 4, 6; in the hrain, ibid. IV, 5, 1), and it was not, in any event, their vital heat that suggested the comparison of soul and fire atoms to Democritus, but rather the latter's shape and mobility (Aristotle, De an. I, 405a). Aristotle calls the heart the arche of life, movement, and sensation (De part. animo 666a-b), and though the Epicureans dispersed the soul all over the body (see psyche), the rational faculty (Lucretius: animus) was in the breast (Lucretius III, 141-142), as it was for the Stoics (SVF II, 879). 3. The other school of thought, which located the seat of perception in the brain (enkep1u1los), had its origin in Pythagorean medical circles, specifically with Alcmaeon of Crotona (Theophrastus, De sens. 26; see also aisthesis) who maintained that there were ages (poroi) connecting the senses to the brain, a position he was said to have

I 97

arrived at by actual dissections on the optic nerve (Diels 24A11) and that reappears among the philosophers with Diogenes of Apollonia. Here the physiological reasoning is crossed with more philosophical considerations, Le., that air (aer, q.v.) is the divine arche of all things, and the source of life, soul, and intelligence (frs. 4, 5). How perception occurs we are told by Theophrastus (De sens. 39-44). Man inhales air that travels, via the various senses, to the brain. If the air is pure and dry, thought (phronesis) takes place (see aisthesis and compare the similar Hippocratic text in Diels 64c3) . 4. Socrates had heard of the brain theory as a young man and was interested in it (Phaedo 96b). He must have ed his interest on to Plato who, in the Timaeus, locates the rational part (logistikon) of the human soul in the head (44d) and makes the brain the source of the reproductive powers (73C-d; see psyche). 5. But even though the question continued to be debated (see SVF II, 885; Cicero, Tusc. 1,9,19), it was the view of Aristotle that prevailed. Aristotle knew, to be sure, the medical assertions of the connection of the senses with the brain, but he was not convinced by the evidence (Hist. animo 514a). What he finds more persuasive is that there is no sensation in the brain itself (De part. animo 656a) . 6. Plotinus, however, following the Platonic tradition, continues to locate the arche of sensation in the brain, or as he carefully puts it, ''the point of departure [archel of the operation [energeial of the faculty [dynamisl, since it is the arche of the kinesis of the instrument [organonl" (Enn. IV, 3, 23).

kahiIepsis: grasping, apprehension The act of grasping an impression (phantasia): the act is a primary one in Stoic epistemology, and described by Cicero, Acad. post. I, 11, 40-42; apprehension is the criterion of truth for the Stoics, Sextus Empiricus, Ad". Math. VII, 152; the volitional element is underlined, ibid. VIII, 397; see phantasia, prolepsis, ennoia, noesis.

kategoriai: accusations, predications, categories, praedicamenta, summa genera (scil. entis) The ten (in some lists only eight) most general ways in which a subject may be described; a logical structuring that corresponds to the real existence of things: the eide of being in Meta. 1003b21 or, again, the summa genera of being (see genos). The most complete list is given in Cat. ib-2a: substance (ousia), quantity (poson), quality (poion), relation (pros til, place (pou), time (pate), position (keisthai), state (echein), action (poien), affection (paschein); for their relationship with the four predicables, see Top. 103a-b and idion. Aristotle's kategoriai are criticized by Plotinus in Enn. VI, 1, 1-24. The

98

I

KATHARSIS

Stoics reduced the categories to four: subject (hypokeimenon), quality, state, relation, SVF II, 369; they are discussed by Plotinus, Enn. VI, 1, 25-3 0.

katharsis: purgation, puri5cation Katharsis, a word with both religious and medical implications, seems to fluctuate between affirmative and 'negative functions at the hands of the philosophers. Among the Pythagoreans katharsis had, as might be expected, strong religious connotations. Katharsis is a purification of the soul, effected, we are told (Iamblichus, Vita Pyth. 110), through mousike (q.v.), i.e., by rendering it harmonious; indeed, this is philosophy (ibid. 137). This Pythagorean identification of katharsis and philosophia is found in Plato (see Phaedo 67a-d), and the analogy with music runs through the dialogues. In Phaedo 61a Socrates equates philosophy and mnsic, and in the Republic (43,e, 432a, 433d) music is the foundation of the master virtue sophrosyne (q,v.). We are further told, in Tim. 90d, that the care of the soul consists in bringing its modulations into harmony with the cosmic order (see ouranos ) . 2. But when Socrates informs us, in Soph. 226a ff., that his art is "cathartic," we have ed over to other gronnds where the function of katharsis is described as "the removal of evil from the soul" (ibid. 227d), just as the medical art does for the body. Here the problem is not seen as a kind of imbalance (see hedone) that can be set aright by harmonization, but as the presence of something essentially alien to the system. Medical men are familiar with this type of purgation (Grat. 405a), and it may be extended, by analogy, to a misuse by tyrants practiced upon the state (Rep. 567c). Socrates effects his katharsis of the soul by the best possible purgative, interrogation (elenchos) that cleanses the soul of false opinions (Soph. 230d). 3. Aristotle applies the theory to music (Pol. '34'b-'342a): some music is educational, presumably the "harmonizing" type of the Pythagorean tradition; but there is also "cathartic" music in the medical, purgative sense. This latter type has its effect by the homoeopathic principle of inducing exactly the same effect that one seeks to cure. Plato knows of this practice (see Rep. 560d, Laws 790C-791b), and as is clear from these ages in Plato and Aristotle, both men were aware that the homoeopathic principle enunciated by physicians had already been extended to the cure of certain psychic states, most particularly religious possession or enthousiasmos ('ee mantike). Aristotle took the further step and incorporated it into his theory of art, with the well-known result of tragedy's being defined in of effecting a homoeopathic katharsis jpurgation of the pathe of pity and fear (Poet. 1449b). 1.

KATHODOS

I 99

4. Plotinns discusses the relationship of katharsis and arete in Enn. I, 2, 4; with Plato he makes katharsis a necessary condition to assimilation to God (ibid. I, 6, 6; see homoiosis ).

Hthodos: descent, fall (at the soul) 1. The origins of the figure of the fall or banishment of the soul from its natural, immortal abode are religious, as appears from its first occurrence among the philosophers in Empedocles' Purifications (fr. 115; it may have been held in some form by Heraclitus as well; see frs. 62, 68; Plato, Corg. 492e-493b; Plotinus, Enn. IV, 8, 1) where the banishment is the result of a primal crime (bloodshed or flesh-eating; frs. 136, '37, 139) committed by one of the daimones (q.v.) whose natural lot was immortality. Because of this crime it is subjected, for the period of a "great year" (30,000 seasons in Empedocles, fro 115, line 6; the figure varies elsewhere), to successive reincarnations in this world of change. 2. This is closely tied to the Pythagorean view of the immortal soul (see psyche) and the attendant doctrine of palingenesia (q.v,). This type of belief is common in Plato and expressed in a series of great myths (see athanatos). Plato knows Empedocles' version (and, apparently, the related myth of the devouring of Dionysus by the Titans, the creation of man from the ashes of the latter, and the consequent "Titanic nature" of mortals whose Dionysiac spark is thus embedded in a Titanic element that is the direct resnlt of an "original sin"; see Laws 70lC) and employs it, with characteristic Platonic changes, in Phaedrus 248c-249d. The soul loses its wings and falls into the sensible world. But whereas the emphasis in Empedocles is on the immortal soul's coming into the cyclic kosmos, the fall consequent upon sin (its nature is not specified) is nsed by Plato to explain the presence of the soul in the body and is integrated, via the link between recollection (anamnesis, q.v.) and the eide, into Plato's epistemological and metaphysical doctrines. 3. The qnestion of the descent of the soul, its manner and its purpose, continued to exercise the thinkers of the Platonic tradition, and the best testimonial to their interest is undoubtedly the essay devoted to the question by Plotinus (Enn. IV, 8) and the ages of Iamblichus' De anima preserved in Stobaeus. A great variety of views are recorded, and the mechanics and landscape of the trip through the spheres, compounded of Plato's remarks (the prenatal vision of the spheres given the sonl in Phaedrus 274c-248c and Rep. 616d-6lJd, and the snggestion, in Rep. 614d, that the descent, at least for some, is through the heavens) and a great deal of astronomical lore, are lovingly detailed. Typical is Porphyry's allegorical interpretation of the "Cave of the Nymphs" in Od. XIII, 102-112 (with some of the details bor-

I I 100

I

KINESIS

KATHOLOU

rowed from Numenius; cf. De antra nymph. 21, 28); Odysseus' travels become, in this symbol-enamored age, the archetypal enactment of the soul's wanderings: ibid. 34-35 and Macrobius' of the descensus animae in his commentary on the Somnium Scipionis (1, 11, 11-12, 18); atypical is Plotinus' internalization of the phenomenon (Enn. IV, 8,1) . 4. Why this occurred at all is considerably more perplexing. The Phaedrus announces it as an "ordinance of Necessity," but proceeds to link it with a mischance (syntychia) of the soul (248c). The Timaeus shows a different point of view. The kasmos must contain all the beings of the kosmos noetos (q.v.), otherwise it will be incomplete; for this reason mortal creatures are brought into creation (41b-d). Plotinns subscribes to this view that the engagement of the soul in a mortal body is the fulfillment of a divine purpose and dictated by the very nature of the soul (Enn. IV, 8, 7). The same view is taken by Proclus (In Alc. 328, 29; compare Elem. theal., prop. 206). 5.. But in this same age of Plotinus there is at least the suggestion that the soul is somewhat to be blamed for its "excessive zeal," and in Enn. v, 1, 1 we are given a still clearer of its "audacity" (tolma) and joy at its own independence that causes it to flee God. The prenatal sin theory, though hardly consonant with the rest of Plotinus' thought, was held by other thinkers. According to Iamblichus (Stobaeus, Eel. I, p. 375), Albinus is among this number in making the fall a result of free choice, but this may refer to the common Pythagorean motif of the soul's choice of life before palingenesia (Rep. 617e: "the chooser is responsible; God is blameless"). Macrobius (I, ll, ll) speaks of a "longing for the body" (appetentia corporis). But the best-known adherents of the doctrine were undoubtedly the Gnostics who thought the material world an essentially evil place and for whom the fall of the soul was a commonplace (see Plotinus, Enn. II, 9, 10) .

kath6Iou: universal 1. Katholau is an Aristotelian technical term, though there is evidence for its evolution in Plato (cf. Meno 27a, Rep. 392d-e). Aristotle defines the uuiversal in De interp. 17a as "that which by its nature is capable of being predicated of several subjects," e.g. "man" is a universal, Callias is a singular. It is frequently identified with genus (see genas; Meta. I049b, 1038b-1039). Aristotle specifically rejects the claim of the uuiversal to be substance, and yet in the Anal. post. and elsewhere he is insistent that only the universal can be defined (Meta. 1036a), and is the true object of science (episteme; Anal. post. I, 87b-88a, De an. II, 417b). Aristotle severely criticized Plato for hypos-

I 101

tatizingthe universals (Meta. 1086a-1087a): Socrates, however, did not make this mistake (ibid. 1078b). For the perception of the universal in Epicurus, see prolepsis; for the possibility of a "concrete universal," gnarimon.

kdsthai: position, situs One of the ten kategoriai in Aristotle, Gat. Ib-2a; in other places, e.g. Anal. post. I, 83b, both keisthai and echein (state) are omitted from the list. In the list in Gat. Ib Aristotle's own examples of keisthai are "lying," "sitting"; it is a relative term, ibid. 6b (see pros ti).

ken6n: void, vacuum A void is itted by the Pythagoreans as a separating element between natures, and, particularly, numbers (Aristotle, Phys. IV, 213b). It is attacked by Parmenides (Diels, fro 8, lines 6-11), and denied by Melissus as sheer nonbeing (Diels, fro 7). For both Empedocles and Anaxagoras air is corporeal, and hence to be distinguished from the void, which is denied as nonbeing (Aristotle, Phys. IV, 213a, De coela IV, 309a). The Atomists embrace the Parmenidean paradox and assert the existence of the nonbeing void, which, together with "the full," they make the new principles of the universe (Aristotle, De gen. et carr. I, 325a, Meta. 985b). It is discussed, defined ("place [tapas) with nothing in it"), and denied by Aristotle (Phys. IV, 213a-217b). Kenan is affirmed by Epicurus as a good Atomist (D.L. x, 38-41), but denied by the Stoics (D.L. VII, 140); see tapas.

kenosis: emptying, depletion See hedone.

kinesis: motion, movement, change 1. Motion presents no problem for the Milesian philosophers; it is an unquestioned part of their pervasive vitalism (see zoe), and it is in tlris spirit that both Anaximander (Diels 12All) and Anaximenes (Diels 12A9, 13A6) posit an eternal motion. It is noteworthy too that when Xenophanes wishes to temper the contemporary anthropomorphism he denies his God kinesis (Diels 21A25, 26). Kinesis is present in all reality in Heraclitus, as illustrated in the famous river image (see Plato, Grat. 402a, rhoe, and episteme). 2. Suddenly all of this is changed with Parmenides' attack on all forms of change (see genesis, on), and particularly motion (see fro 8, line 26), undoubtedly as a result of his denial of the void (kenon) on the grounds of nonbeing, thus depriving body of a place into which to move (see Plato, Theaet. 180e). Zeno's four arguments contrived to

,

, "

"" r

102

1

KINOUN

KINESIS

the position of Parmenides and deny the possibility of motion (see Aristotle, Phys. VI, 239b; answered, ibid. 263a-b) are, of course, polemical and derived ex hypothesi against the Pythagorean reluctance to relinquish the "VOid (see megethos). 3. Genesis (q.v.), at least on the secondary level, recovered from Parmenides' assault, and his successors tended to substitute some derivative of kinesis, e.g. mixture or association, 'for the ground previously held by genesis properly so called. But what was now markedly different was that kinesis was no longer natural or inherent in things, as with the Milesians, but required some type of agent (kinoun, q.v.) operating from outside the system. An external force to explain kinesis appears in Empedoeles and is identified as Love and Strife (fr. 17), and in Anaxag.oras' nous (frs. 12-14); all of these forces are still, however, matena!. + At this point the only serious proponents of an inherent, natural motion in bodies are the Atomists. Democritus held such an eternal motion for the atoma that moved in all directions (Aristotle, De coelo III, 300b; D.L. IX, 44), a movement that he called "vibration" (palmos; Aetius I, 23, 3) and that occurs by necessity (Aristotle, Phys. II, 196a; D.L. IX, 45). It is from the resultant collisions that aggregates are formed (see genesis) that in turn move into a vortex or whirl (dine), gradually finding their places in the kosmos (Diels 67A14) . 5. Epicurus' explanation is somewhat different. For him the atoma have, in addition to size and shape, weight (baros) as one of their primary characteristics (D.L. X, 54). Thus their eterna! downward motion would seem to be derived rather than an inherent property (D.L. X, 61; Lucretius II, 83, 217). Their collision and consequent aggregation into bodies is brought about by a swerve (parenklisis) in their parallel motions (Aetius I, 12, 5; Lucretius II, 216-293; Cicero, De fin. I, 6, 19; compare genesis). 6. At Soph. 248c-249a Plato departs from his Parmenidean viewpoint. Where earlier there was a firm insistence on the unchangeable nature of the eide (see Phaedo 78d) , now kinesis too has its place in the world of reality. The soul, for instance, which is akin to the eide (Phaedo 78b-79b), is self-moving (aud hence immortal) and the source of movement in others (Phaedrus 245c-246a; for the Platonic causal category of "self-mover," see Laws x, 894c), including the heavenly bodies (see ouranioi). Indeed, in Soph. 254d Plato maintains that kinesis is one of the most important eide, and it seems to serve for him the same function that metabole (q.v.) does for Aristotle: a generic term for change that has as its species at least locomotion (phora) and qualitative change (alloiosis; see Theaet. 181C) and that is expanded, in Laws x, 894b-c, to embrace ten distinct species,'ineluding, as the Aristotelian metabole does not, both genesis and phthora

1103

(qq.v.). None of these is, of course, the eidos of kinesis mentioned in the Sophist, but the tenth (really, as Plato points out, the arche of all the others) self-moved motion is the soul, which mediates between the other nine and the eidos (see psyche). 7. Aristotle attacks the Platonic position in Phys. III, 200b where he declares that there is no kinesis apart from things. He then offers his own definition (ibid. III, 201a) of kinesis as "the actualization [entelecheia] of a potentiality [dynamis] qua potentiality." It occurs only as a metabole, i.e., a change in the category of quality, quantity, or place (ibid. v, 226a). The latter kinesis, Le., locomotion (phora), is primary (ibid. VIII, 2651>--266a), taking precedence even over genesis (q.v.). 8. Aristotle follows Plato back along the road to the inherent Milesian motion by describing physis (q.v.) as the principle and cause of kinesis (Phys. II, 192b); this does not, of course, free him from the necessity of the external, self-moving cause; see kinoun. Kinesis is, together with nutrition, sensation, and thought, one of the four main functions of the psyche (De an. 413a-b), and is resolved into the operation of desire (orexis) in can junction with what is perceived as a rea! or apparent good (ibid. III, 432a-433b). For Aristotle's theory of "natural motion," see stoicheion, aither;

for the application of kinesis to perception, aisthesis; on the possibility of actio in dis tans , sympatheia.

kinoun: mover, agent, efficient cause 1. The problem of an external agent or arche for movement is not a problem for the early physikoi since in their vitalistic view kinesis was inherent in things (see kinesis 1). But once Parmenides had denied that kinesis was an attribute of true being, the obvious phenomenon of motion in the physical world had to be explained by recourse to an external mover that would give at least the initia! impetus to kinesis. 2. The first such attempt is the "Love" and "Strife" of Empedoeles (fr. 17, lines 19-20; compare Diels 31A28), drawn from an analogy with the motive forces operative in man (ibid., lines 22-24; compare Aristotle, Meta. 985a, who stresses the moral aspect of these forces and sees them as a manifestation of moral dua!ism; see kakon 3) . Shortly thereafter there is an epoch-making shift away from the moral to the intellectual sphere: Anaxagoras' source of motion is intelligence (nous) , which is not only the initiator of motion but a guiding force as well (see nous 3; noesis 4). The lineaments of Aristotle's God are

already present: noesis, kinesis, telos.

3. Plato's earlier preoccupation with the immutable eide apparently excluded any serious consideration of kinesis. But in the later

104

I

KINO UN

dialogues, particularly in the Sophist, Philebus, Timaeus, and Laws there is a full-blown theory of kinesis (q.v. 6) with two related point~ of focus: the attribution of the principle of self-motion to the soul (see psyche '9) and the ission of kinesis, by reason of its being a function of soul, to the realm of the "completely real" (pantelos on; Soph. 248e-249b). There is, moreover, an eidos of kinesis (ibid. 254e) and, indeed, it is one ofthe megista gene (see eidos '3). 4. Motion, then, occurs on three levels in Plato: as the transcendental eidos of motion; as the self-motion of soul, which holds an intermediary position between the eide and sensible particulars and wbich is the arche of motion described in the Laws x 895b; and, finally, as the various types of secondary motions in the kosmos described in Laws x, 893b-894c. 5. In of this analysis Plato's proton kinoun or First Mover is the noetic part of the semitranscendent or World Soul (see psyche tou pantos). There seem to be, moreover, gronnds for identifying the nous of the Philebus and Timaeus with this same World Soul, even thongh it is mythically described as creating the World Soul (see nous 6) . We have, then, not merely a kinoun but a final and exemplary cause as well. The demiourgos (q.v.) is good and makes the world to be as similar to himself as possible (Tim. 2ge-30a) and, we are told, the human soul is made of the same "stuff" as the World Soul (ibid. 41d). But not only is the kosmos related to the kinoun as eikon to paradeigma, the movement known as "procession" (proodos, q.v.) in later Platonism; there is, as well, a "return" (epistrophe, q.v.). The immediate result of the self-moving motion of the World Soul is the perfect circular motion of its own body, the visible universe (ibid. 34a, 36e, 40a-b). This regular visible and eternal motion of the heavens provides, in turn, a model by which men should regulate the harmonia (q.v.) in their own souls (ibid. 47b-c; astronomy is, of course, only preliminary to the higher thrusts of the "return" effected by eros and dialektike: see ouranos 2) . 6. The same ages in the Timaeus introduce another consideration: the heavenly bodies are also "a race of Gods." Each is endowed with intelligence and it is this intelligence that explains the axial rotation of the stars, rotary because "each always thinks the same thoughts about the same things" (ibid. 3ge-40a; on this rotary motion compare Rep. 436b and Laws x, 898a). Plato seems to be in some doubt about the mode of connection between these heavenly bodies and their guiding intelligences. Some suggestions are made in Laws x, 898e, but Plato is uncertain whether their soul is an immanent motor like our soul, or an extrinsic force that may be either corporeal (possi: bly the theory of Eudoxus that the stars are carried around by the corporeal sphere in which they are imbedded, a theory adopted by

KINOUN

I 105

Aristotle; see 7, 11 infra) or incorporeal (the Aristotelian "object of love"?). But whatever the exact relationship, the Platonic tradition maintained its belief in these planetary movers to the end (see ouranioi) . 7. Among the various canses involved in genesis Aristotle specifies the kinoun or agent that initiates change (Phys. II, 194b). What is coming into question here are Aristotle's revised notions of physis (q.v. 3). Physis has dislodged psyche from much of the ground held by the PlatoniC soul, most notably from its position as the source of purpose (telos; Phys. II, 194a) and movement (ibid. VIII, 250b-253a) and, given the existence of things in motion, there must be a single cause of motion, a "first mover" (proton kinoun) that is itself unmoved (ibid. 256a-258b): everything that is moved is moved by something and there cannot be an infinite regress of such movers (ibid. 256a and VII, 242a-243a). Thus there is an eternal First Mover and an eternal first moved, the latter the sphere in which are embedded the fixed stars (VIII, 260a-266a) , moving in an eternal, circular locomotion (locomotion is prior to all other forms of change, even genesis; ibid. 260a-b and see genesis 15) . 8. But Aristotle apparently did not always hold this view. The line of reasoning cited above from the Physics is essentially an argument from energeia/dynamis (qq.v.) that rests on the premiss that the age from potency to act demands the prior presence of an agent already in act that leads, via the denial of infinite regress, to an eternal energeia that cannot be other. But there is also "Platonic motion" whereby th, soul is the source of motion. In this way Plato explained the axial rotation of the stars, and it was the same explanation that Aristotle himself relied upon in attributing souls to the stars in his early Platonizing dialogue On Philosophy (fr. 24 = Cicero, De nat. deor. II, 44; here the motion is called "voluntary"). But cannot the heavenly bodies also be moved by their physis, which Aristotle has substituted for the psyche as an internal source of motion? This seems to be the theory held in the De coelo where the motion of the "first body," i.e., the sphere of the fixed stars, is the "natural" eternal, circular motion of the fifth element, aither (q.v.; De coelo I, 268a-27ob; see stoicheion '7). The fixed stars themselves move because they are embedded in this sphere (ibid. II, 298b-29ob). But even though he is capable of giving this explanation of the motion of the stars in of the physis of the sphere, he is somewhat embarrassed as to what to do with his Platonic legacy of the star souls (compare ibid. II, 291 and 292a). 9. This would seem to be a view different from that of the transcendent mover of the Physics (although there are a number of dubious and/or obscure references to just such a transcendent mover in

106

I

KINOUN

De coelo, e.g. 279a-b). But it is, nonetheless, the kinoun of Physics VIII that is taken up and elaborated in the Metaphysics. At the end of the former work it is stated that the proton kinoun is without magnitude (megethos, q.v.). This leads to an immediate difficulty since, in the Aristotelian system, all kinesis is effected by (haphe; see sympatheia 7). To auswer the difficulty Aristotle resorts to a principle borrowed from nature. The perception of the good gives rise to appetite (orexis, q.v.) for that good, in rational beings the object of rational desire (boulesis; see De an. III, 433a and proairesis), and in irrational nature by its imitation of the movement of the heavenly bodies expressed by the constant age of the elements from one into the other (see Meta. 1050b; De gen. et corr. II, 337a; and genesis 15). In this way the proton kinoun is the good of the entire universe "as an object loved" (Meta. 1072b), and the kosmos and all its parts "move toward it" by their mimesis of its energeia translated into physical : the heavenly bodies by their perfect circular revolutions and corruptible bodies by their cyclic genesis-phthora. Man's mimesis is somewhat more direct; he is capable of the same kind of energeia as the p,·oton kinoun, i.e., noesis, but he performs it only intermittently because it involves a age from potency to act and so is wearisome (Meta. l05ob, l07Zb; see noesis 21, nous 10). 10. Within the categories of act and potency the Prime Mover must be an immaterial substance eternally actualized (Meta. 1071b). What is this energeia? It is at this point that the whole Platonic world of the eide is swept away. Aristotle no longer needs the eide to explain universal predication (see katholou), and their static qualities ill accord with his own search for an arche of movement (particularly if he thinks of the eide as numbers; see Meta. 992a and arithmos 3). What is left, in effect, is Plato's World Soul of the Sophist-Philebus-Timaeus: a transcendent substance, a living nous that imparts motion to the kosmos. And it is precisely in these that the Aristotelian proton kinoun is described: ousia aidios, nous, zoe (Meta. 1072b-l073a; for the subsequent career of this illustrious trio, see trias). There are, of course, corrections. The Platonic World Soul has a World Body, the kosmos aisthetos; this would be dynamis and limitation in the Aristotelian system. Plato's psyche had involved kinesis; Aristotle's nous enjoys the odd "activity of immobility" (energeia akinesias; Eth. Nich. VII, 1154b) : its energeia is noesis (see nous 9) . . . 11. But Chapter VIII of Book Lambda of the Metaphysics mtroduces a new difficulty into the kinetics of the system. One unmoved mover had been posited earlier to explain the eternal circular motion of the sphere of the fixed stars. But there are other eternal circular motions in the kosmos and so there should be as many unmoved movers as is necessary to explain the complicated motions of the spheres, the

KINOUN

I ~o7

exact number to be calculated by the astronomers (Meta. lO73a-b; the numbers offered by Aristotle in the following ages are forty-seven and fifty-five). They too must be intellectual substances that move the spheres as final cause (see Meta. 1074a). 12. What is the relationship of these unmoved movers to the spheres and to the proton kinoun of the rest of the argument? Aristotle nowhere explains. To make them the souls of the spheres would be to return to the "Platonic motion" of On Philosophy and make it impossible to explain how they are always in act; to make them immaterial forces external to the body of the sphere (would, in that event, the sphere have an immanent soul in addition?) is to raise the questio~ of their individuation. If they are not united to a body how do they dIffer one from another since matter is the principle of individuation (see hyle 2 and ·compare diaphora 4 where the genus is said to supply an ''intelligible matter" for the species)? It has generally been assumed that they are somehow subordinated to the proton kinoun described as ruling the entire universe (Meta. I070b, 1072b, I076a and see 9 supra), and this despite the fact that they are unmoved. In fact, the argument on the basis of which they are posited in the first place necessitates tlrat they too be intellectual ousiai perfectly actualized, a consideration that wonld seem to eliminate their having any desire (orexis), and consequently a lack of fulfillment, toward the proton kinoun. 13. Aristotle, then, its a variety of movers. There is the immanent principle of natural motion of things, physis (q.v.). There is also, as an immanent principle, psyche, not the Platonic model that Aristotle himself had once held, but the immanent eidos that moves the substance in which it inheres "by thought or choice" (see psyche 20). It is present in all animate things but it does not meet (nor does physis) the general requirement of the theory of energeia/dynamis that demands an external, prior cause of motion. Thus there must be at least one transcendent mover that is a complete intellectual substance (on the "separateness" of intellect, see nous). As to the question of whether there are more than one such, at least at some point in his career, in Lambda VIII of the Metaphysics (which was not necessarily written at the same time as VII and IX) Aristotle held that there was more than one, a position that continued to exercise the Peripatetic tradition and provoked a refutation from Plotinus (Enn. v, 1, 9) . . 14. After Aristotle the question of a transcendental cause of motion recedes into the background. The noetic function of the cosmic cause is retained, as is the plurality of intermediary intelligences (see nous, daimon), but its causal activity is seen as making rather than moving. The reasons are twofold. There is, in the first place, the radically different Stoic concept of God who becomes immanent and operative in matter, much in tire manner of Aristotle's physis (see

108

I

KOINONIA

physis 3, logos 4, and pneuma 4). Secondly, there is the general revival of Platonism and, with it, the restoration of the demiourgos image. It was undoubtedly under the influence of this image that the object of divine thought, simply noesis in Aristotle, becomes the noeta as exemplary causes of things (see noeton 2) .

koinonia: combination, communion See diairesis, eidos.

k6smos (sci!. aisthet6s): ornament, order, the physical, visible universe (see kosmos noetos) 1. There is a tradition (Aetius II, " 1 and D.L. VIII, 48) that the first one to describe the universe as a kosmos was Pythagoras; but the notion of the universe as an order turns up in the fragments of his predecessors (Anaximauder, Diels, fl'. 12AlO; Anaximenes, Diels, fl'. 13B2 ) , and in any event it is difficult to trace its exact evolution through the stages: order, order of this universe, the universe as order. It had certainly reached this final connotation by the time of Empedocles (fl'. 134), while the related notion of man as the microcosm of the universe appears with Democritus (fl'. 34). Whatever the origins of the original insight, the Pythagoreans did have a theory of kosmos; the. universe was a kosmos becanse it could be reduced to mathematical proportions (harmonia), since the arche of all things was nnmber (arithmos) (Aristotle, Meta. g85b ) , with its ethical corollary of attempting to restore this cosmic harmony in the soul (see katharsis). The same basic idea had been expressed by the Milesians, not in the mathematically oriented formulae of Pythagoras, but in a series of figures borrowed from the ethical sphere (see Anaximander, Diels, fl'. 12Ag, Bl, and dike; Empedocles, fl'. 30) to explain cosmic process, replacing the sexual metaphors of earlier myths. 2. Heraclitns is the first we know of to take the fnrther step and identify this cosmic order with "law" (nomos) (fl'. 114), thereby setting in motion a train of thought leading to the notion of N atnral Law (see nomos). Heraclitns called the law that ensured this order "divine" (theios) , but this is only one of several strands leading to a belief in the divinity of the kosmos; the others are the vitalism of the Milesians (see zoe, pyr) and a belief in the divinity of the heavenly bodies (see ouranioi). There is some late evidence (D.L. VIII, 25) that the Pythagoreans held the divinity of the kosmos, as may have Xenophanes as well (Diels, fl'. 21A36; Aristotle, Meta. g86b). Plato calls the kosmos a "visible God" (horatos theos) in Tim. g2C, not on vitalist grounds but because of the ethical role it plays in his htxrmonia-

KOSMOS NOETOS

I 109

katharsu theory (see ouranos). His mimetic point of view led him to posit another kosmos not apprehensible by the senses, as onrs is, but only by the intelligence (see kosmos noetos). 3· In his early De philosophia, fl'. 18, Aristotle reaffirms the divinity of the kosmos, echoing the Platonic formula "visible God"; bnt by the time of the later treatises most of the Platonic theology has disappeared in the wake of a revised theory of physis (q.v.). In the fnlly developed Aristotelian system there are only two divinities (see theos) and one of them, the First Mover, is outside the kosmos (De coelo I, 27ga-b). The other is the outer sphere of the kosmos, the sphere of the fixed stars and the domain of aither (q.v.); this is divine because of its eternal circular motion (ibid. II, 286a). 4- Stoic pan:heism restores the divinity of the kosmos (SVF II, 1027) and, followmg npon the theories of fire (see pyr) and pneuma considered it a living, ensonled, and intelligent being (D.L. VII, 138-': 139). The Sceptics denied both of these positions (Cicero, De nat. dear. III, 9, 22---24). The organic natnre of the kosmos was defended by Poseidonius and was the point of departure for his theory of sympatheia (q.v.). As against the Gnostics, who viewed it as the product of evil and ignorance (see Irenaeus, Adv. haer. I, 4, 1-2; I, 5, 3), both Philo and Plotinus defended the sensible universe, hoth calling it a "son of God" (Quod Deus, 6, 31; Enn. v, 8, 12) in its fnnction as an image (eikon) of its ultimate transcendent source (see Enn. II, 3, 18).

k6smos noet6s: intelligible universe 1. One of the problems arising from Plato's theory of Forms is the question of their location. Plato is emphatic that the eide do not exist in any place (Symp. 211a; compare Aristotle, Phys. III, 203a). There are, however, other ages that indicate that they do have a "location" in a wider sense of the word (Rep. 508c, 507b; Phaedrus, 247c-e). The figurative langnage of the Timaeus forces him to be more explicit; his theory of mimesis (q.v.) suggests a model of which the visible universe (kosmos aisthetos) is an image (eikon) , Tim. 30c-d. This is the intelligible universe that "contains" the main families of eide (lac. cit.; see zoon). "Contains" is a difficult word; it is not at all clear how Plato Saw the higher groupings of the eide (see the chief parallel text, Soph. 253d; but here the context is dialectical). . 2. The intel;igi?le kosmos reappears in Philo, but with two major dIfferences; Plato s e,de were eternal, Philo's are created (De oPif. 4, 16), and they are embraced, as a total kosmos noetos, within the divine mmd, ibid. 4, '7-20 (see eidos), and this is one of the meanings of Philo's Logos (q.v.). Philo's Logos becomes Plotinus' nous that em-

.

HO

I

LOGOS

KRASIS

braces within it all the noeta (Enn. thought.

VI,

2, 21) as the objects of its

krasis: blending, mixture See genesis.

1 logism6s: reasoning, discursive thought See noesis.

logistik6n: rational faculty See psyche, nous, pathos, aneiros.

16goi spermatikol: seminal reasons, rationes seminales The Stoic logoi spermatikoi, which are designed to explain both plurality and teleology in a monistic system, appear to be patterned after the Aristotelian eidos (q.v.) in its role as physis. The logos (q.v.) considered as a unified entity contains within itself, on the analogy of animal sperm, the growth powers of exemplars of all the individuals (SVF II, 1027; D.L. VII, 135). These individuallogoi are imperishable (SVF II, 717), Le., they survive the cyclical conflagration (ekpyrosis) that consumes the kosmos and are the seedlings of the next kosmos (ibid. I, 497). Despite their paradigmatic character they are more Aristotelian than Platonic in that they are immanent in matter (ibid. II, 1074). They also playa major role in Plotinus: they reside in the psyche (Enn. II, 3, 14; IV, 3, 10) where they are the cause of its movement (ibid. IV, 3,15); the logoi contain all the details of the being (ibid. III, 2, 1) and are the reasons why individuals differ (ibid. IV, 4, 12) ; unextended themselves, they are individualized only by the matter in which they inhere (ibid. IV, 9, 5)· For their development into the occult powers, see dynamis.

16gos: speech, , reason, definition, rational faculty, proportion 1. A major difficulty in the interpretation of logos is determining when this common and amorphous Greek word is being iised in a technical, specialized sense. Thus Heraclitus, in whom it first plays a

I Hl

major role, frequently employs it in its common usage, but he also has a peculiar doctrine that centers around logos in a more technical sense' for him logos is an underlying organizational principle of the universe' related to the common meaning of logos as proportion (frs. " 50), th~ rule of change so frequently associated with Heraclitus' thought (e.g. ~rs. 60, 111). And this ~armony, which is really a tension of opposites, IS not to be understood m the sense of a cyclic return, but as a stable state (frs. 10, 51). This logos principle, though it is hidden and perce~tible only to the intelligence (frs. 54, 114; see noesis 1), is still m~terJal, ~s can be seen from the identification of the Heraclitan logos wIth cosmIC fire .( c~mpare .frs. 41, 64; see pyr), and his description of the ~rocess of thmkmg (DIels, fro 22A16; see noesis); on the theory of tensIOn, see tonos. 2. P~".to also used the term logos in a variety of ways, including the opposItIOn between mythos and logos (see myth as), where the latter signifies a true, analytical . This is common usage, but it leads off into an epistemological theory. In Phaedo 76b Plato marks as a characteristic of true knowledge (episteme) the ability to give an accoun: (!ogos) of wh~t one knows. In Theaet. 201C-d this aspect of logos IS mcorporated mto the definition of episteme: true opinion (doxa) accompanied by an . Socrates discusses what logos would mean in t?is. context (ibid. 206c-21Ob), and from his analysis emerges ~ ~eSCriptiOn of logos as the statement of a distingnishing characterIstIc of a thing (ibid. 208c). The validity of this is denied on the ground of its being of no value in the case of sensible individual ' beings (compare Aristotle, Meta. I039b). 3; But when ~his .conception of logos is moved higher up the PlatOnIC scale of bemg It obVIOusly does have a role to play; in Rep. 534b Plato describes the dialectician (see dialektike) as Ol1e who can give a~ acc?unt (logos) of the true being (or essence, ousia) of somethmg, I.e., the term of the process of division (diairesis) described in the Sophist, the Aristotelian definition (see koros) by genera and species; indeed, Aristotle freqnently uses logos as a synonym for horos, horismos. Another typical Aristotelian use is logos as reason rationality, particularly in an ethical context, e.g., Pol. 1332a, Eth: Nich. V, 1134a,and frequently in the combination "right reason" (orthoslogos, the Stoic recta ratio), Eth. Nich. II, l103b; VI, 1144b. He also understands logos as matllematical proportion, ratio (Meta. ?9;b), a usage ~roba~ly going back to the Pythagoreans, even though It IS nnattested m theIr fragments (see apeiron, peras, harmonia; for the application of logos as proportion to the question of mixtures see halon; to sensation and the sense organ, aistkesis; and, in gen~raI, meson). 4. The Stoic point of departure on logos is Heraclitus' doctrine of

112

I

LOGOS

an all-pervasive formula of organization, which the Stoics considered divine (see nomos). Logos is the active (poioun) force in the universe (D.L. VII, 134), creative in the fashion of sperm (SVF I, 87: D.L. VII, 135: see logoi spermatikoi). As in Heraclitus it is material and identified with fire (see pyr) , Cicero, Acad. post. I, ll, 39: SVF II, 1027. It is also identical with nature (physis, q.v.) and Zeus (see Cleanthes, Hymn to Zeus; SVF I, 537). This pervasive presence iu the uuiverse develops in several directions: since it is a unity it grounds the theory of cosmic sympathy (see 8ympatheia) and of natural law and the ethical imperative "to live according to nature" (see nomos). Stoic linguistic theory further distinguished interior logos (= thought) and exterior logos (= speech) (SVF II, 135: Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. VIII, 275: see onoma), a distinction that clearly influenced Philo's notoriously difficult vision of logo8. 5. Philo knew the distinction between interior and exterior logo8 and could apply it in an orthodox Stoic fashion (De vita Mos. II, 137), and it was perhaps this distinction, together with the Jewish scriptural tradition about the "Word of God," that led to his new treatment of logo8. In the first instance logos is the Divine Reason that embraces the archetypal complex of eide that will serve as the models of creation (De oPif. 5,20). Next, this logo8 that is God's mind is externalized in the form of the kosmo8 noetos (q.v.), the universe apprehensible only to the intelligence (ibid. 7, 29). It is transcendent (Leg. all. III, 175-177), and it is God, although not the God (De 8omn. 1,227-229), but rather the "elder Son of God" (Quod Deus 6, 31). With the creation of the visible world (ko8mos aisthetos) the logo8 begins to play an immanent role as the "seal" of creation (De fuga 2, 12), the Stoic "bond of the universe" (De plant. 2, 8-9) and heimarmene (q.v.: De mut. 23, 135). Philo differs from the Stoics in denying that this immanent logos is God (De migre. Abr. 32, 179-181): for the providential role of Philo's log08, see pronoia. Philo gives his log08 a distinct role in creation: it is the instrumental cause (De cher. 35, 126--127): it is also an archetypal light (ibid. 28, 97), this latter image reappearing in Plotinus, Enn. III, 2, 16. But there is a difference between the two thinkers: what was in Philo both logos and nOU8 is divided in Plotinus who uses the log08 concept in a fashion akin to the Stoic logoi spermatikoi (q.v.): see Enn. III, 2, 16 where nOU8 and logo8 are distinguished.

ill mantike: divination 1. Although the terminology remained fluid one may, with Cicero, De div. I, ll, distinguish two distinct types of communication, frequently of future events, vouchsafed by the gods to men: one, the direct communication through a human "medium," the prophetes, possessed by a god, typically Apollo, and hence a spokesman for that god. A variant of this was the apparition of a god to an individual in a dre~m .(one~ro8, q.v.). The se~ond method, which was less idiosyncratic smce It could be learned mstead of appearing as a more or less fortuitous divine favor, was the "reading" of various natural phenomena such as the habits of birds (augury), the entrails of various sacrificial animals (haruspicy: for the physiological theory see oneir08), the physiognomy of the palm (chiromancy), or the use of lots (cleromancy) or arbitrarily chosen ages of a favored author (compare the medieval80rtes Vergilianae and 80rte8 Biblicae). 2. Plato associates the method of direct communication through a medium with a divinely inspired madness (mania). The examples he cites are ~hose of the priestesses and prophets at Dodona and Delphi and the Sibyl (Phaedrus 244b-c). He then proceeds to link this "divine madness" with that of the inspired poet who is also, in a sense, "possessed by a god," entheos (ibid. 245a), an analogy that makes its first appearance in literature with Democritus (frs. 17, 18: see Apol. 22b: tl,e notion may be Socratic). 3. The concept of possession (enthousiasmos) that provides the theoretical ground for the inspired utterances of the prophet is not susceptible of exact definition. The ancients themselves were aware that it was an arational state (see Plato, Apol. 22b-c: Ion 536c), and a later more psychologically sophisticated and curious age was well informed on the various psychic phenomena attendant upon enthousia8"'.~8. (see Iamblichus, D.e my8t. 3, 4-7, llD-ll2), as well as the possibilitieS of a homoeopathlc "cure" (see kathar8is) . 4. ~he. distance between Plato and Iamblichus is marked by another slgmficant change: the decline of the institutionalized oracular s!tes like Delphi and Dodona with their organized mediumship, and the nse of individual prophetai who trafficked in a great variety of psychic phenomena and who frequently claimed miraculous powers. Such types, e.g., Apollonius of Tyana and the Alexander of Lucian's satire,

113

114

I

MATHEMATIKA

belong properly to the history of religion. But they share with the . contemporary Neoplatonic school of Iamblichus a penchant for the mimcnlous and the wonderfnl. It need hardly be noted that in Neoplatonism the varions species of wonder-working were accompanied by a fairly elaborate philosophical theory based at least in part on the Stoic notion of universal sympathy or sympatheia (q.v.). 5. This N eoplatonic theourgia or "working upon god" consisted chiefly in the manipnlation of certain objects to produce a divine presence in either a statue or a human medinm (see Proclus, In Tim. III, '55, 18; Iamblichus, De myst. III, 4-7). Indeed, such binding of divine powers has an oracular end and the ancient world's most famous collection of oracular responses, the Chaldaean Oracies, is cited continuously in the Neoplatonic tradition from Porphyry to Proclus, the latter writing an extensive commentary on them. The philosophical ground of divination is discussed under sympatheia; that of theourgia, under dynamis 10-11.

mathematik3.: mathematical numbers and entities; the objects at the mathematical sciences 1. A reading of the Metaphysics yields a variety of views on the ontological status of the mathematical numbers (arithmoi mathematikoi) or mathematika. According to Aristotle's the Pythagoreans maintained that mathematical number is in sensible things as their arche (Meta. 987b, 1090a; see arithmos), while for Plato, who also held the existence of another class of Ideal Number (see arithmos eidetikos), they constituted a class between the eide and the aistheta, the so-called "intermediaries" (metaxu) ·(Meta. 997b-998a). Finally, there is an unidentified group who made the mathematika immanent but not constitutive of or identical with the aistheta (Meta. 998a, l076a). 2. Aristotle is critical of all these views, particularly the Platonic one. Does this latter appear in the dialogues? The evidence rests primarily on an interpretation of a section of the Diagram of the Line in Rep. v, 51Ob-e where the intelligibles (noeta) are divided into the objects of noesis (q.v.) and dianoia. The latter is described first by its methodology, which uses images in its reasoning process, and then (SlOd), by its subject matter, e.g., "the Square itself" and "the Diagonal itself," phrases that in their formulation and singularity could refer with equal appropriateness to the eide and to the intermediary class of mathematik a that, as Aristotle says (see metaxu), are characterized by their plurality. But noesis clearly has the eide as its object (S11b-c), and so it may be legitimate to infer that the objects of dianoia belong to another class, i.e., the metaxu. • 3. Aristotle's own theory of mathematical number is found in

MEGETHOS

I 115

Meta. 1076a-1078b; he rejects all three previously cited positions. Certain qualities of the aistheta are abstracted and studied as if they were separate from matter (for the "matter" of mathematika, see aphairesis, hyle). The abstractive process (aphairesis, q.v.) actualizes what was present only potentially in sensible things. But for all that the mathematika have no separate (choriston) substantial existence. 4· Plato's successor Speusippus replaced the entire structure of the eide with mathematika, generating first the arithmoi mathematikoi and then the geometrical magnitudes from the One and the Infinite Dyad (Meta .. 102~b, 1080b, 1086a; see dyas). Another early Academic, Xenocrates, Identified the mathematika and the eide (Meta. 1028b, 106ga, l076a). For Plotinus mathematical number is an image (eidoIon) o£the Ideal Numbers (Enn. VI, 6, 9; see arithmos ).

megethos: greatness, magnitude According to Aristotle (Meta. 1020a) magnitude is a measurable quantity (poson, q.v.) that is potentially divisible into continuous (synec~es) parts in one, two, or three dimensions, i.e., lines, planes, and so!rds. These latter are the subject matter of geometry, a science whose generic subject is magnitude (Eth. Nich. VI, 1143a); but magnitnde is not, however, an attribute of the units (monades) that constitute number, as the Pythagoreans assert (Meta. 1080b). Aristotle also attacks what seems to be a later species of Pythagoreanism that was moving toward Atomism and that defined its units as ''indivisible magnitudes": mathematical units are indivisible units and hence cannot have magnitude (ibid. 1083b); see arithmos, monas. 2. The question of an indivisible magnitude (adiaireton or atomon megethos) raises for Aristotle the whole question of primary bodies, i.e., bodies that cannot be reduced to others and so are the subject of genesis and change. The monist tradition (for Empedocles and the pluralists, see stoicheion) stemming from Parmenides is represented by the Pythagoreans, Plato, and the Atomists. 3· The Pythagorean position that reduced bodies, through number, to units is, in effect, demolished as soon as the distinction between the mathematical unit (monas), the geometi'ical point (stigme), and a body with extension (megethos) is established, as Aristotle seeks to do in various places (see Meta. 1080b, 1083b, lOgob; De an. 4oga). Thus the ambiguities of au only partially mathematicized Pythagoreanism are resolved into a physical Atomism. Since magnitude is extended in three dimensions it is conceivable that the primary body might be either line, plane, or solid. The latter is, of course, Leucippus' atomon (q.v.) that has magnitude but cannot be divided because it is so small (~iels S8B4). We also know that Plato reduced his primary solids to trIangles, accompanied by an enigmatic hint that further reduction was 1.

116

I

ME ON

perhaps possible (Tim. S3c-d). Finally, the ancient tradition asserts that the Academician Xenocrates maintained the theory of indivisible lines (so Simplicius and Philoponus commenting on Aristotle's Phys. I, 187a: according to Simplicius' , p. 142, Xenocrates itted that they were theoretically divisible but because of their smallness effectively indivisible). 4- Aristotle opposes the theories of indIvisible magnitudes in whatever dimension (De gen. et corr. I, 31Sb-317a: De lineis insecabilibus, which is an Aristotelian pseudepigraph, deals with the problem in 968a-b). He realized that it was Zeno and his paradoxes that had driven philosophers to this positiou (Phys. I, 187a). Aristotle's solution dismisses Leucippus' and Xenocrates' contentions about size. He is not discussing actual physical division but conceptual division, and the argument here hinges on the notion of a continuum (syneches; Phys. VI, 231a-b) that, by eliminating the view that a line is a row of contiguous or successive points, both undermines the Pythagorean void (kenon, q.v.) between units and at the same time sets the stage for a solution of Zeno's paradoxes, since the same arguments pertain to both time and movement that are per accidens magnitudes (Meta. lO27a). On the problem of irrational numbers or, better, incommensurable magnitudes, see asymmetron; for the relation of magnitude to matter, see hyle.

me on: non being See on.

meson, mes6tes: mean The Pythagoreans looked upon existent things as a "jnst balance" (isomoira) between opposites (enantia), see D.L. VIII, 26. Plato begins to move this ''mean'' position into the area of ethics in Phil. 23c-26d (where the extremes are called ''unlimited'' [apeironl and the quantified, mixed, "limit" [peras]). The mathematical overtones are apparent in this text and the medical ones appear in both P haedo 86b-c (see harmonia, hedone) and in Aristotle's early Eudemus, fro 7. Aristotle's classic identification of virtue (arete) with the meson of emotions (pathe) and acts (praxeis) is to be found in Eth. Nich. 1l06a-ll09b, where he makes specific reference to limit (peras) as good: see dike. For the application of meson to perception, see aisthesis; as a factor in deriving the elements, stoicheion; in the derivation of the hypostases, trias.

metabole: change Aristotle's most generic term for age from one .·state into another, whether on the level of substance where the metabole is called

METHEXIS

I 117

genesis, or in one of the three categories of quality (see pathos, genesis), quantity, or place, where the metabole is called kinesis; see Phys. v, 224a-22Sb, and kinesis; for the matter implied by the various changes, see hyle.

metaxu: intermediaries L In the Platonic view of reality there are a class of "intermediaries" that come between the Forms (eide) and the sensible, particular thi~gs (aistheta). Like the eide they are eternal and unchanging, but unlike the Forms they are plural (Aristotle, Meta. g87b). This class, which represents the objects of the sciences of mathematics and geometry, embraces both mathematical numbers and geometrical magnitUdes (ibid. ggl~, 997b: see mathematika) . Thus Aristotle. The only for the eXIstence of the general class of the metaxu in the Platonic dialogues themselves is the mention of plural forms in Phaedo 74c and Parm. 129b. The existence of the mathematical numbers is, however, somewhat more strongly attested (see mathematika). 2. The real "intermediary" in the Platonic system is Plato's later doctrine of the psyche; see the important ission of life soul and . ' , th e wor d of quasi.-being in i Soph. 248e-24gd, and the striking nous ;nt? descrIptIOn of psyche (Tim. goa-d) that "lifts us from earth to heaven": this, of course, Aristotle accepts (for its evolution, see psyche 29,35) . On the question of a medium (metaxu) for sensation, see aisthesis, sympatheia.

metempsychosis: transmigration of souls See palingenesia.

methexis: participation M ethexis is the term used by Plato to describe the relationship between the eide and sensible particulars: see Phaedo lOod, and Parm. 13oc-131a (where participation is criticized as implying division). Aristotle sees nothing but a verbal difference between methexis and the other Platonic term, "imitation" (mimesis), Meta. g87b. Plotinus prefers to USe other metaphors, but methexis becomes important again in the systematization of Proclus: prop. 6S of the Elem. theol. discusses the metaphysical implications of methexis, while props. 163-16slay out the series of projections consequent upon methexis. For the more general context, see eidos; some of the difficulties arising from methexis are touched upon in diairesis; for its use in Proclus, see trias.

llB

MIMESIS

mimesis: mimicry, imitation, art (i.e., fine art; for the applied sciences, see tec~me) . . 1. Mimesis, in all its shades of meamngs, IS of central Importance in Plato. We read in Sophist 265b that the productive arts (poetikai technai; see techne) are divided into divine cra(tsmanship and 'human craftsmanship (called in Rep. 597d-e phytourgia an~ .demiourgia), and that there is, in addition, another type of productivity shared by " I "s but mereI ' both God and man that does not pro duce " ongma y copies (eikones). This is mimesis, the art of the poet, the painter, the sculptor, or that of the actor who, unlike the others named, does not use tools but creates the image in his own person (Soph. 267a; Plat~ ~ses mimesis for the craft of the actor as well, but for purposes of dlstmction "mimicry" is probably closer to what the context demands) . .. 2. The craftsman (demiourgos), then, whether human or dlVlne, produces on two levels: "originals" or real .objects, and i,;,itations ~r images that can only more or .Iess a?pr~xlmat~ th: realIty. of their models. Plato is not always conSistent m hiS applIcatIOn of thiS theory. In Rep. 596b the divine craftsman creates the original, .i.e., the eid~s of the bed, the carpenter produces the physical bed that IS only ~n ezkon vis-a-vis the eidos but is the "original" for the bed of the pamter. In Soph. 265c-d the originals made by the divine craftsman are not the eide but the natural objects of this world, while the products of his mimetic activity are the shadows and mirages in this world. ~inally,. in the Timaeus the divine demiourgos does not create the preexistent e,de and this world seems to be the product of his mimetic activity (Tim. 30C-3 1b ) . 3. The confusion doubtless arises from the differing contexts and clearly one should not rest too heavily on the Form of Bed or the divine demiourgos as its creator; most of what Plato wrote suggests the exclusion of eide for manufactured objects and of any maker for the eide (see eidos). But one point is clear: the activity known as mimesis has as its product an entity whose ontolo?ical statu.s is i.nf~rior relative to that of its model. Thus, on the cosmic level thiS prmCiple sets the relationship between this world and the world of eide, it grounds Plato's theory of knowledge, and in the moral sphere it is the point of departure for his attack on " a r t . " . . 4. Mimesis is one of the explanatIOns (see also methexw) or, better, one of the images offered by Plato to express the relations?ip ?f the eide to sensible particulars. It finds a fairly elaborate expressIOn m Parm. 132C-133a, and again in Tim. 3oc-d where the demiourgos (q.v.) takes as his model (paradeigma) the intelligible living creature (zoiin noeton) that embraces all the Forms and thus creates the kosmos. The same principle is evident even earlier in Grat. 298a-c, and by

MIMESIS

I ll9

implication in the theory put forth in Phaedo 74a-75a. Aristotle (Meta. 987b) states that the explanation derives fro~ the .Py:h~goreans who held that things "imitate" numbers and he subjects It (Ibid. 991a) to a harsh criticism. Although mimesis as applied to sensible particnlars falls into disuse, the concept that the intelligible world (kosmos noetos, q.v.) is the paradeigma for the sensible world remains current in later Platonism; see Philo, De opif. 6, 25; Plotinus, Enn. v, 8,12. 5. The distinction between a "true" reality and a mimetic reality will have obvious epistemological implications and these are rendered explicit in the schema of the Li~e ~n .Rep. ,p09d:-511~. !rne knowledge (episteme, q.v.) will be of the 'ongmals, while opmlOn (doxa, q.v.) is the best one can hope to attain in confronting imitative being. But even here there are distinctions: sensible particnlars (see aistheton), tlIongh imitations of the eide, are in some sense ."original" when compared to certain physical phenomena that are Images of other · phenomena, e.g. the sha dows an d mirages t h a.t are G 0d's ".JOk ~" ( see Soph. 234b, 266b-c) on the physical world. ThiS knowledge of Images (eikasia; see eikon) is the lowest segment of the Line (Rep. 50ge), but at tlIis point in the Republic Plato says nothing about man's "joke" on the world, i.e., art (more fully, techne poietike mimetike; for the genus and differentia, see techne) . 6. The snbject of man's mimetic activity is explored in Rep. 595a-608b. Plato distinguished craft (dem~our?i~! and ~r: (rr:imesis) in the Sophist in the context of a search, Vla diVISIOn (dlmreszs, q.v.), for the infima species that is the sophist. In the Republic ages the context is strongly ethical and the emphases somewhat different. The poets were the traditional teachers of wisdom, .bu: in the 1!epublic ~I~to had replaced them with the philosophers; he vmdlcates hiS own pOSitIOn by attacking the poets' qualifications to teach wisdom. 7. Plato's objection to the fine arts is twofold: they are untrue and they are injurious. They are untrue in the ontological sense that has already been discnssed: their claim to rea~ity is ~~nuous since th~y are imitations of imitations (Rep. 597e). But m additIOn they are gUilty of the falsity of discourse: they lie. Plato consistently judges art by its own contemporary claim of reali~m and he finds the poets' p.ortraits ?f gods and heroes to be inexact III that they portray as evil ."'~at IS essentially good (Rep. 377d-e). Fnrtherlllore, art h~s a dlS:IllCtly moral end (ibid. 401b), and even though there are obVIOusly eVil men whom the arts might realistically portray, by choosing to portray such they create harmful moral effects in the vie:"er and e:ven, if it is a question of dramatic art, in the performer himself (Ibid. 392C-398b, 606c-608b ) . For the mimetic origins of language, see onoma; for its application to time, chronos; for a mimetic element in Aristotle, energeia.

120

MIXIS

mixis: mixture See genesis, halon.

monas: unit, the one The unit is either the primary arche of the Pythagoreans (D.L. VIII, 25) or, together with the Dyas, one of the primary co-principles (Aristotle, Meta. 986a), ethically associated with the good (agathon), and considered a god (theos) (Aetius I, 7, 18), even though the position of limit (peras) and apeiron at the head of the list would suggest that they were more primary. Aristotle is quite explicit that number (arithmos) has its own more basic elements (stoicheia), i.e., "Even" and "Odd" (Meta. 986a). According to Aristotle all philosophers agree in making the monas the arche of number (arithmos), yet the Pythagoreans are peculiar in that their units have spatial magnitude (ibid. 1080b) that is indivisible (ibid. 1083b), a confusion between the arithmetical unit and the geometric point, which was cleared up later (Nichomachus, Arith. intra. II, 6 and 7). Aristotle's own definition of the monas is "substance withont position," clearly distinct from the "point" (stigme) that is "substance with position," Anal. post. I, 87a; see arithmos, megethos.

mousike: the Muses' art, music

NOESIS

I 121

allegoria (see Cicero, De nat. dear. II, 24, 25, 64, 65, and im; the Stoic facility in etymologizing names was of considerable help here; see onoma), and with Philo allegoria ed into the service of accommodating philosophy and scripture (cf. Leg. all., im). 2. But mythos was not quite so easily dismissed: Aristotle felt that there was a point in the early cosmogonies where logos and mythos overlapped (Meta. 982b, 1074b; see aporia, endoxon), but the presentation of the latter was childlike (Meta. 1000a; compare Plato, Soph. 243a), and Plato, for one, was sceptical of the results (see the heavy irony of Tim. 40d-41a). Yet the dialogues are filled with myths that playa central part in the development of the argument, as for instance, in the Phaedo and Republic (eschatological; see athanatos), Phaedrus (psychological), and Timaeus (physical). Nor is the technique new with Plato; it can be seen in Protagoras (if the myth in Protagoras 320C-323a is his own and not Plato's), in the proem to Parmenides' poem (fr. 1) and the half-disguised abstractions of Pherecydes' myths (D.L. I, 119; compare Aristotle, Meta. 1091b); see theos.

n

See katharsis.

mythos: myth 1. The traditional attitude of philosophy toward myth is expressed in the contrast mythos-Iogos, where the latter is intended to signify a rational, analytic, and true (see Plato, Phaedo 61b, Tim. 26e, etc.). It runs parallel to the distinction theologos-physikos (see theologia), but the relationship of the former pair is somewhat more complex. It is clear that both Socrates and Plato had strenuous moral objections to the traditional myths (Euth. 6a-c, Phaedrus 229c-230a, Rep. 376e-380c), a type of criticism that went back at least as far as Xenophanes (see fro 11). One attempt to meet this type of attack was the belief that there was an underlying sense (hyponoia) to the old myths. This was apparently popular in fifth-century philosophical circles; see Prodicus (Diels, fro B5), Auaxagoras (D.L. II, 11), and Antisthenes (Dio Chrysostom, Orat. 53, 4-5; compare Xenophon, Symp. III, 6). Plato will have none of hyponoia (Rep. 378d ) , but in the subsequent literature the use of an allegorical interpretation (allegoria), either moral, physical, or cosmogonical, to extract the hidden sense became a potent method of reconciling philosophy and the traditional material in the poets. The Stoics were particularly active in

n6esis: the operation of nous (g.v.), thinking (as opposed to sensation) ,intuition (as opposed to discursive reasoning) 1. Subtle differences between the mere perception of an object or objects, i.e., sensation (aisthesis, q.v.) and another kind of psychic awareness that goes beyond the sense data and perceives less tangible things, like resemblances and differences between objects, is already present in Homer and is identified with the organ called nous. With the philosophers the difference becomes a problem. Heraclitus suspects the unreliability of sensation for the perception of the true nature of things. He is tireless in his assertion that "nature loves to hide" (see fro 123 and logos 1), and this hidden reality is clearly beyond the reach of men who trust too implicitly in their senses (fr. 107). How the other faculty that is capable of discerning the hidden logos of things might operate is not immediately apparent, though we are told (Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. VII, 129) that the nous that is within us is activated by its , via the channels of sensation (aisthetikoi poroi), with the divine logos in the universe, a that is maintained in an atten-

122

I

NOESIS

uated fashiou duriug sleep by breathing (see pneuma). The senses, then, are obviously some sort of condition for noesis, though not, as is clear from fr. 107 and its congeners, identical with it. 2. Aristotle remarks (De an. III, 427a; Meta. 100gb) that the pre-Socratics generally made no distinction between noesis and aisthesis. It is easy to understand why he thought so since they all attempted to explain the operations of the psyche in purely physical , a procedure that, according to Aristotle (loc. cit.), cannot for error (pseudos) since like must know like (see homoi08, aisthesis). From one point of view this is true; but it is likewise true that since Parmenides' assault on sense perception in of the instability of its object (see on " episteme 2) it became an epistemological necessity to distinguish between the obvious perils of aisthesis and a "true knowledge" more or less independent of the senses. 3. These attempts can be seen in Empedocles' doubts about the reliability of our sense perception and the need of divine assistance (Sextus Empiricus, Ad". Math. VII, 122--124). But the limitations of sensation here seem to be due to our misuse of them rather than to any inherent weakness of their own (fl'. 3, lines 9-13). When he comes to explain the possibility of error (called ignorance and opposed to phronesis; Theophrastus, De sens. g), Empedocles resorts to a mechanistic explanation of how the effluences (aporrhoai; see aisthesis 7) of one sense object are symmetrical only with the pores of its proper sense organ, and so cannot be judged by the others (Theophrastus, op. cit. 7). If thought is anything to Empedocles it is a special type of sensation that occurs in the hlood by reason of its being a perfect mixture of all the stoicheia (ibid. 9). 4. It is somewhat more perplexing to find Anaxagoras, the eminent proponent of nous, in Aristotle's catalogue of those who failed to distinguish sensation and thought. In the fragments we do find the usual statements casting doubts on sensation (e.g. £r. 21), but there is no explanation of noesis. Indeed nous does not seem to be a cognitive principle at all but rather a cosmological one. It initiates motion (and in this it has obvious affinities to soul; see psyche 1, 7, and im) and it guides and rules all (fr. 12). What Anaxagoras is obviously offering is the presence of some intelligent and hence purposeful principle in the universe. But it appears the nous is an immanent principle as well and we are told that it is not present in everything (fr. 11). Alcmaeon of Crotona, who had already sharply distinguished phronesis from aisthesis, maintained that the former was characteristic of men only (Theophrastus, De sens. 25), but we have no idea of the extension of the immanent nous in Anaxagoras. Presumably it would cover the i same territory as psyche, i.e., the entire animate world. 5. For Diogenes of Apollonia, who also addressed himself to the

NOESIS

I 123

problem, aer (q.v.), the intelligent and divine arche, is continuous and present in all things that are (fr. 5), but it is present in varying degrees. The degree is based on the dryness and warmth of the air, distinctions of texture that explain progressively higher cognitive acts (Theophrastus, op. cit. 40-43). In this way are explained the complete absence of cognitive activities in plants and the relatively higher degree of phronesis in man as compared to the other animals (ibid. 44). 6. The Atomists' theories of sensible qualities (see aisthesis 11, pathos 4) demanded refinements in the cognitive faculties. Many so-called qualities are merely subjective impressions and the true nature of the atomon is not visible to sight. Hence Democritus draws the distinction (fl'. 11) between a genuine and a bastard knowledge; the latter is sensation and the former, presumably (the text breaks off), reason, the operation of the logikon that is located in the breast (Aetius IV, 4, 6; see kardia 2 and psyche 7). But even though phronesis and aisthesis have different ohjects and different seats, the mechanics of their operation are the same (Aetius IV, 8, 5; IV, 8, 10). 7· To resume the pre-Socratic attitude: there were solid epistemological grounds for making a distinction in kind between thought (noesis, phronesis; in the epistemological context, episteme) and sensation (aisthesis; in the epistemological context, doxa), and, indeed, the differentiation could be specified when it came to giving them different locations in the body (aisthesis tied to the sense organs; the higher faculty in a central location, though not always distinguished from the more generic notion of psyche; see kardia). But the operations of this higher faculty could be distinguished from those of sensation only in degree, e.g. finer or warmer in composition.

8. Plato, while adhering firmly to the Parmenidean epistemology (see episteme 2), has, in addition, a new spiritnalized conception of soul that, though originally posited on religious grounds (see psyche '3), is incorporated in Plato's theory of knowledge (ibid. 14). It is this pure unitary soul of the Phaedo that becomes the epistemological correlative of the eide and, being absolutely different in kind from the body, can perform all the cognitive activities that the post-Parmenidean philosophers associated with nous but were unable to explain on the level of substance. But the problem is considerably more complex than this. Even in the Phaedo the soul is the arche of all cognitive activity: sensation is perception by tlle soul through the body; phronesis is an operation of the soul alone (Phaedo 7gd; see aisthesis '5-,6). g. In the Phaedo the distinction hetween the two operations is largely in of the objects known; in the Republic it reappears, in a much more complex form, based as well upon the internal operations of the soul. This latter is now divided into three parts (see psyche 15) and the upper part, the logistikon (ibid. 16), is responsible for noetic

124

I

NOESIS

activity. But the psychology is far more sophisticated here, and in the Diagram of the Line in Rep. VI the noetic activity is explained in some detail. The distinction drawn previously (Rep. IV, 476a-480a) between episteme and doxa is maintained here, but we discover that there is more than one type of episteme. The upper part of the Line that represented knowledge of the noeta (ibid. 50ge) is further subdivided into what Plato calls noesis and dianoia (ibid. 51id). 10. These two operations of the logistikon have been much debated; one school of thought sees dianoia as that activity of the mind which has as its object the "mathematicals," while the objects of noesis are the eide (see mathematika 2); the other school sees dianoia as discursive reasoning in general and noesis as immediate intellectual intuition, in much the same way as Aristotle (see Anal. post. II, 100b; epagoge 3) and Plotinus (see 18-19 infra) distinguished between logismos and nous. What is clear, however, is that the method of noesis is that known to Plato as dialektike; q.v.; ibid. 511b) and the way of life based upon it is philosophia (q.v., and compare phronesis, theoria) . 11. There are certain ages in Plato, echoed by Aristotle, that give somewhat more of a purely psychological insight into the workings of the intellective process. Both men seek to derive episteme from the Greek word to "stand" or "come to a halt" (ephistamai) and so explain intellection as a "coming to a halt" in the midst of a series of sense impressions, the "fixing" of an intuitive concept (Grat. 437a; Phaedo 96b; Anal. post. II, 100a; Phys. VII, 247b). But this psychological approach is overwhelmed by a flood of ''physical'' considerations. Noesis is an activity and so must be located within the general categories of change and kinesis. Plato speaks of revolutions in the World Soul (Tim. 37a) and in the immortal part of the individual soul (ibid. 43a). This owes nothing, of course, to introspection, but is based upon considerations of the revolutions of the body of the kosmos that reveal the motion of its own soul (ibid. 34b) and provide a visible moral paradigm for the motions of our own soul (ibid. 47b, and see ouran08 2-3; for sensation as motion, see ibid. 43C; and for the larger question of motion in the soul, psyche 19). For the operation of cosmic nous in Plato, see nous 5-6; kinoun 5. 12. Aristotle's treatment of noesis, like his explanation of aisthesis, is conducted within the categories of potency (dynamis) and act (energeia, q.v.). The nous before it knows is actually nothing but potentially all the things it can know; the eide are present in it but only potentially (De an. III, 429a). When the nous begins to operate it es from a ive to an activated state by reason of its becoming identical with its object, the intelligible form (ibid. III, 431a): There is in noesis a parallel with aisthesis: just as aisthesis extracts the sensible

NOESIS

I 125

forms (eide) of sensible objects (see aisthesis 19), so noesis thinks the intelligible forms in sensible images (phantasiai), and noesis never occurs without these latter (ibid. III, 431a-b ) . Noesis can be directly of essences (for the intuitive role of nous, see epagoge 3-4 and compare Meta. 1036a), or it can operate through judgments (hypolepseis), i.e., by the combination (synthesis) or separation (diairesis) of concepts, and it is only in this latter operation that error (pseudos) is possible (ibid. 430a-b; for the Platonic theory of judgment, see doxa 4). For the operation of cosmic nous in Aristotle, cf. nous, kinoun. 13. The Atomists considered the soul, which was distributed throughout the body (Aristotle, De an. I, 409a; Lucretius III, 370), to be the seat of all sensation (for the mechanics of this, see aisthesis 22-23). But given that soul (psyche) and mind (nous) are substantially the same (De an. I, 404a), it would seem to follow that sensation and thought are identical, and so Aristotle concluded (Meta. lOo9b; see Aetius IV, 8, 5; IV, 8, 10). As for its operation, since nous is nothing more than a kind of aggregation (see holon 10) of soul-atoms in the breast, it is reasonable to suppose that some of the eidola penetrate beyond the surface sense organs, reach the interior of the breast, and so cause this higher type of perception (see Lucretius IV, 722-731). 14. But we have already seen that the earlier Atomists had attempted to distinguish, by the purity of its constitution and its location, mind from soul. The Epicureans preserved and refined the distinction and it is specifically present in Lucretius' consistent use of anima for psyche and animus for nous or dianoia (mens is somewhat too narrow in connotation for the latter since the animus is the seat of volitional as well as intellectual activity; III, 145). He clearly separates the two at 111,396-416 where he argues that part of the anima may be lost (e.g., in the loss of a limb) and a man still survive, but the loss of the animus means the instantaneous end of the organism. 15. For the Epicurean nous operates somewhat in the fashion of the senses. It too may directly perceive the eidola given off by bodies but that are not, in this case, grasped by the senses. Such are, for example, the accidental mixtures of eidola that give rise to the imagining of centaurs and chimeras (Lucretius IV, 129), visions seen in dreams (IV, 749-776), and the eidola ofthe gods (v, 148-14g; Cicero, De nat. deor. I, 49). These operations are akin to Aristole's nous thinking of indivisible concepts (De an. III, 430a); there is, as well, intellection componendo et dividendo, i.e., evaluating and ing judgment on the data of sensation. The images (phantasiai) in which the eidola are grouped are ed along to the dianoia or nous where they accumulate into general "preconceptions" (prolepseis, q.v.). These in turn serve as a standard of comparison for judgments (hypolepseis) about individual sensible things (D.L. x, 33). This is the area

------------~.----------

126

I

NOESIS

of opinion into which error enters (see doxa 7; the Epicurean criterion of truth and error is discussed under enargeia). Finally, the mind is also capable of entering the realm of the imperceptibles (adela) , i.e., to perform a discursive reasoning process (logismos, the ratio of Lucre' tius) dealing with entities not immediately perceptible to the senses, a class that would, of course, include the atoma themselves (see D.L. x, 32 ). . 16. The Stoic version of noesis, the operation of the hegemonikon (q.v.), is properly katalepsis or apprehension. The process begins with an impression (typosis) on the senses that results in a sensible image (phantasia; see aisthesis 2+-25). These are borne, via the pneuma (q.v.), to the hegemonikon where it is first assented to (synkatathesis, adsensio) and is thus apprehended (katalepsis, q.v.; Cicero, Acad. post. I, 40--42). In this way what was a sensible image (phantasia) becomes an intelligible image or concept (ennoia, q.v.). In the earliest years this is almost an unconscious process and the child builds up various "preconceptions" (prolepseis, q.v.) under whose influence the hegemonikon matures to the point where it is capable of creating its own conscious ennoiai (SVF II, 83; according to this same text, the full operation of the hegemonikon begins at the age of seven, or at least between seven and fourteen, a judgment not based on the observation of rational behavior in adolescents but on the onset of puberty and the first production of sperm; see SVF II, 764, 785). As in Epicureanism, noesis is not only of the aistheta but ranges freely over a wide area of thought, creating its own ennoiai by recourse to the principles of similarity, analogy, privation, opposition, etc. (SVF II, 87). On the Stoics' primary prolepsis of good and evil, see oikeiosis. '7. This theory did not remain completely intact. Chrysippus made some important revisions that had as their effect the reunification of the psyche under the aegis of the hegemonikon so that even the pathe became intellectual judgments (kriseis; SVF III, 461) and, in direct opposition to Plato's vision of the tripartite soul, volitional activity was subsumed under the intellectual (SVF II, 823; see aisthesis 25, pathos 12). This is followed by a strong Platonizing reaction under Poseidonius who opposed Chrysippus on the intellectual nature of the pathe and restored the Platonic partition of the soul (Galen, Placita Hipp. et Plat. 448, 460). There follows from this a sharper distinction between psyche and nous (particularly apparent in Marcus Aurelius III, 16; XII, 3) with emphasis on the divine and immortal nature of nous as opposed to the other parts of the soul (see sympatheia 5), and, by reason of the presence of this daimon in it (so Galen, op. cit. 448; Plutarch, De genio Socr. 591C-f; Platonic inspiration in Tim. 90a and see daimon), a new interest in the medial position of the soul (see psyche 29).

NOESIS

I 127

18. Middle Platonism concentrated its attention on the cosmic aspects of nous (q.v.) and it is not until Plotinus that we have any significant contribution to the workings of the immanent nous. As did Plato and Aristotle, Plotinus distinguishes two types of intellectual activity, one intuitive and one discursive. The former, noesis, is, in the first instance, the life and energeia of the cosmic hypostatized nous. It is not, however, an activity of the One since for Plotinus even so self-integrated an act as noesis bespeaks duality and so is anathema to the One (Enn. VI, 6, 3, with ing reference to Plato's remarks in Soph. 254d and Parmenides 146a on the role of "the Other" [heteron] in being and therefore in intellection). What need, Plotinus asks (VI, 7,4), would the eye have to see something if it were itself the light? 19. Noesis, then, in its genuine form is a unity of subject and object that, though they differ only logically, constitute a plurality (plethos). It is characteristically internalized: the noeta that are the objects of noesis are in the nous that knows them (VI, 2, 21). Noesis, which is the life of nous, casts forth its image (eikon) in the form of an energeia in the lower hypostasis of the soul. This is logismos or discursive reasoning, an operation that, unlike the immediate and internalized noesis, comprehends the phantasmata of objects outside itself offered to it by sensation, and makes judgments (kriseis) concerning them by invoking rnles (kanones) transmitted from nous (v, 3, 4), or, as he puts it elsewhere, by composition and division (synagoge, diairesis: v, 3, 2; see the Platonic antecedents of these under dialektike). What he refers to here is a knowledge of the eide supplied by the nous that contains them and that make possible our comparative judgments (cf. V, 1, 11; V, 3, 3; and compare Phaedo 74a ff.). 20. The soul is capable of two activities: when "turned upward" it gives itself over to noesis/logismosj when "downward," to aisthesis and the operation of the other faculties (VI, 2, 22; see aisthesis 26). Sensation uses a medium, an image (phantasma), separated from its model and yet different from the thing in which it resides; noesis is immediate: knower and known confront each other directly and become identified (v, 3, 8). But we do not have noesis in its purity. Noesis is a vision of unity; our image of it, logismos, deals with plurality, and the more one frees oneself from the composing and dividing that is our imitation of noesis and turns instead to a contemplation of self, the more one will be assimilating oneself to the true operation of nous (v, 3, 6). Why the soul is forced to endure this logismos is part of tl,e general condition of its descent into a body (see kathodos). It is, like its external manifestation, language, a weakness, a sign of the soul's preoccupation with areas not akin to itself (IV, 3, 18). 21. In this age (IV, 3, 18) Plotinus makes use of the principle of attention (phrontis) to explain the degeneration of noesis into logis-

128

I

NOETON

mas (compare the elaborate metaphor in IV, 3, 17 where the soul's preoccupation with the material is compared to that of a ship's captain toward his ship and its cargo; for the further degeneration of thought into activity, see physis 5) and he resorts to a similar type of explanation in confronting another problem. If nous is a faculty in the soul, how is one to explain the intermittent nature of noesis in man as compared to its continnous exercise in the higher principle? Aristotle had already faced the question and had suggested that while the objects of noesis are always in the mind, they are not always present to the mind; in short, man must choose to think (De an. II, 417b). Fnrther, this activity can last for only brief periods in man since it involves a age from potency to act and so fatigues the thinker (Meta. 1050b, l072b; Eth. Nich. 1175a). For Plotinus it is a question of awareness. The immanent nous is always in operation but we, because our attention is turned elsewhere, are not always aware of it (IV, 8, 8). This view, based as it is on a desire to keep the human soul perpetually linked, via the nous, to the kosmos noetos, Proclus finds a novelty in the Platonic tradition (In Tim. III, 333-334) and therefore returns to the position of an intermittent functioning of noesis in the "descended" soul (Elem. theol., prop. 211; see kathodos and psyche 35).

noet6n: capable of being grasped by the intellect; the object of the intellect, the intelligible (opposite of aistheton) 1. The noeton is the object of the operation of the faculty of nous. Among the pre-Socratics, where the distinction of nous from the general cognitive principle of the psyche was a very gradual one (see noesis 7), the objects of the former faculty were not very closely considered. They do, of course, constitute "true knowledge" (episteme, q.v.), for Heraclitus the knowledge of "the nature that loves to hide," for Parmenides the knowledge of ''true being." With Plato the distinctions become sharper. The noeta are the objects of the facnlty of the soul called logistikon (see psyche 15-18); they are, in short, the transcendent eide. Bnt for Aristotle the eide are immanent (see eidos 15) and so further distinctions are in order. The eidas in things can be considered from two points of view. With respect to the substance in which it inheres, it is the formal cause of that substance; with respect to the naus of another, it is potentially intelligible (noeton) by that nous. But before it becomes actually noeton it must be carried to and presented to that nous. This is the function of the phantasma that. is like a visual image except that it is without matter: the nous thinks the noeta in the phantasmata (De an. III, 431b-432a). In the final analysis, then, the noeta qua noeta are in the nous, first potentially, :then actually. This transition from potency to act occurs in the nous pathetikos

NOETON

I 129

(see nous 11). But in of Aristotelian act-potency theory, the noeta shonld all be present in act in the nous poetikos (see nous 12). But Aristotle never says this, resorting to a comparison of the operation of the agent intellect to that of a light source: the active intellect illumines the ive intellect (ibid. III, 430a). 2. During the period of Middle Platonism a number of revisions were ';lade in the eidos-theory, part of what was very probably an extenSIVe syncretizing of Platonism and Peripateticism (baldly put in Cicero, Acad. post. I, 17-18) in snch a fashion as to include both the Platonic transcendent eidos and the Aristotelian immanent eidos within the causality schema (its progressive development can be traced in Seneca, Ep. 65, 8 and Basil the Great, De spiritu sancto 76a). Anthors of the period began to draw a distinction between the eidos that is immanent in things as their formal cause and the idea that is the exemplary cause of natural things (Seneca, Ep. 58, 19; Albinus, Epit. IX, 2; compare Aristotle, Meta. 107oa). They appealed to such Platonic proof-texts as Tim. 48e and 5oc-d (see Chalcidius, In Tim. 304, 9 where idea = species intelligibilis and eidos = natura corporis; on the general qnestion of tlle immanence of the Platonic eide, see genesis 10-11), and the constant invocation of the example of the artisan, with its overtones of the Platonic demiourgos, seems finally to have led to the explicit description of the ideai as ''the thoughts of God" (Philo, De opit. 17-20; D.L. III, 12-13; Seneca, Ep. 65, 7; Albinns, Epit. IX, 1: noeseis theou). This was not, of course, a completely novel concept. It does seem alien to Plato for whom the nous,demiourgos, for all its being a God, was markedly subordinate to the transcendent eide (see nous 6). But Aristotle speaks (De an. III, 429a) as if someone in the Academy were holding that the nous was "the place of the Forms" (topos eidon) and, as we have already seen, the direction of Aristotle's own theorizing would seem to suggest that the noeta are actually present in the nous poietikos and, possibly, in the cosmic nous as well (see nOllS 9). 3· Two points are to be noted in the subsequent history of the transcendent noeta, the ideai of Albinus, which serve as the exemplary cause of things. First, since Albinus' first principle is a nous and a demiourgos (see nous 15), there is nothing to militate against the noeta being the thoughts (noeseis) of God. But between Albinus and Plotinus the transcendence of the One has displaced nous from the first place in the hierarchy of hypostases, and the question immediately arises as to whether the noeta are the thoughts of the One and, indeed, whether there is any noetic activity at all in the One. Secondly, granting that the noeta are in the cosmic nous, what exactly is their ontological status? 4- The question of the noetic activity of the One was almost

130

1

NOMOS

NOETON

certainly raised by Aristotle's description of the energeia of the First Mover as noesis (see nous 9). Such a position is irreconcilable with Plotinus' view of the One and he devotes an entire essay (Enn. v, 6) to a refutation of Aristotle's view. The arguments are drawn from a variety of sources (they are, in fact, so schematic as to suggest a Platonic repertoire on the subject) but they hinge essentially nn the necessary plurality in any type of noesis and on the ontological status of the noeta that, in Plotiuus' view, are not thoughts at all. Proclus, however, returns to a more Aristotelian position. There is a cognitive activity in God that is undivided, necessary, and perfectly determined, even though its objects are not; this is possible because God's knowledge (gnosis) is not of particulars in themselves, hut in himself as in their cause (Elem. theol., prop. 124); see trias, nous g. 5. The second point, the ontological status of the noeta, is taken up by Plotinus in Enn. v, 9, 7. The possibility that the eide were mere ideas or concepts (noemata) had already been raised and denied in Parm. 132a-c. But the Academy went through a sceptical period under Arcesilaus and Carneades during which the transcendent ideai fell into disfavor (see Cicero, Acad. post. I, 17; for the restoration of the ideai by Antiochus of Ascalon, ibid. I, 30-33) and it was evidently still very much of a problem for Plotinus. He denies their purely conceptual reality. The noeta are not properly descrihed as the thoughts (noeseis) of the cosmic nous because, unlike thoughts, their existence does not depend upon being thought: here thinking and thought are identical; nous eternally energized is the noeta (see v, 9, 5). Further, if they were thoughts, there would have to exist objects of thought (nooumena) prior to them. The noeta exist of themselves, not because nous thinks them (v, g, 7) . They are present in the cosmic nous as a unity in the way that a genus contains all its species (v, 9, 6) or a science contains all its theorems; it is we who separate them in our discursive mode of thought (v, 9, 8; see noesis 19-20). 6. For Plotinus there are two grades of noeta: the ideai that exist in a state of unity in the cosmic nous, and those that have a plural existence in our immanent, human nous and that are given to us by the transcendent nous that is the dator formarum (see nous 21). In v, 9, 8 he says that these latter are "close to reality [aletheial," but in general he does not much insist on a difference between the two, and we are told that each of us is a kosmos no etas (q.v.), i.e., we have within our souls all the noeta (III, 4, 3). The emphases are somewhat changed in Proclus. The two men disagreed on the question of the degree of between the transcendent and immanent nous (see their different explanations of the intermittent nature of human intellection under noesis 21) , and this disagreement is reflected in their views of the noeta in our souls. According to Proclus (Elem. theol., props. 194-195) the

1131

soul possesses the eide of sensible things (i.e., the logoi spermatikoi) in an exemplary manner (paradeigmatikos) , without matter and without extension (see physis) . It possesses the intelligible forms, the noeta in a reflected manner (eikonikos); it does not embrace the genuine articles but mere radiations (emphaseis) of them. For hyle noete, see aphairesis; for the relativity of intelligibility, gnorimon. The faculty that grasps the noeta, whether on a cosmic or human level, is treated under nous and psyche and its operation under noesis. The earlier history of the noeta qua Forms is discussed under eidos.

n6mos: custom, convention, constitutional or arbitrary

law The intrusion of nomos into philosophical discourse in the fifth centnry followed upon the shift of the notion of nature (physis) from the physical to the ethical realm. This may have been a result of medical influence ("On the Nature [physisl of Man" appears as a title in the Hippocratic corpus), but can be seen as well in the ethical coloring ofthe concept of kosmos (q.v.). From the other side there was an increasing understanding of the purely arbitrary and relative nature of nomos (see the two anecdotes in Herodotus III, 38). The first explicitly to embrace the position that justice and injustice are a question of nomos and not physis was Archelaus (D.L. II, 16), though it already seems to be implied in Heraclitus (fr. 102). The view became a common one among the Sophists, and their relativist views, whether in morality (Protagoras in Protagoras) , politics (Thrasymachus in Rep. II), or epistemology (Protagoras at 152a ) , are frequently cited by Plato. Plato's own ethical and epistemological absolutism is not, of course, based on any defense of the old-fashioned notion of physis, but on the nnchanging eide, and, as he grows older, on the existence of God. In Laws 716c Protagoras' homo mensura theory is finally corrected: God is the measure of all things (theios nomos) . 2. The idea of a divine law had already been advanced by Heraclitus, fro 114 (see kosmos), and there were subsequent appeals to ''unwritten law" (agraphos nomos), which, far from being mere convention, has a divine sanction (so Xenophon, Mem. IV, 4, 5-25; Sophocles, Oed. Tyr. 863-871, Ant. 449-460; Aristotle, Rhet. 1368b, 1373a-b). But none of them rests on a philosophical conception of a physis that grounds nomos; this appears in Stoicism with its doctrine of physis as an immanent logos (Seneca, De benef. IV, 7-8), and its definition of virtue as "living according to nature" (D.L. VII, 86-87) where "nature" is to be understood in both its cosmic and individual sense (idem VII, 89). It is this "nature," the divina ratio (see logos) that is immanent, eternal, and immutable (Cicero, De leg. II, 4, 8; De 1.

~32 t

NOMOTHETES

republica III, 33) that founds human laws. Its operation is most eminently visible in man's first "instinctive" (physikos) impulse toward self-preservation that gradually extends to embrace all of mankind (see oikeiosis) . 3. This is what may be called the immanent tmdition in natural law; the transcendent tradition, based on the nous of a "separated God" can be seen in Plato, Laws 7'3e-7'4a and Philo, De migre. Abr. 32, '79-,8,; see thesis, dike.

nomothetes: law-given See onoma.

nons: intelligence, intellect, mind 1. A search for order or an ordering principle is implicit in both Greek mythology and philosophy from their beginnings, in the myths by the application of a genealogical arrangement back to an original source or "father" to the welter of gods drawn from a variety of sources, and among the Milesian philosophers by their search for an arche (q.v.). This latter quest for a "father" of things received its initial check with the discovery of a "father" who consumed all his "sons," i.e., the on (q.v.) of Parmenides. But regress to a source is only one type of order, and thinkers with a very different cast of mind were investigating the problem in other directions. ~here is, Heraclitus insists, an order hidden nnder the appearances of thmgs, an order t~at he describes as logos (q.v. 1). The Pythagoreans went further still: they discovered that this order could be expressed in mathematical (see harmonia) and, made explicit, that it could be applied to the nniverse as a whole (see kosmos) . 2. The kinetic conditions imposed by Parmenides had led his successors to posit some sort of external mover to explain change in the sensible world (see kinesis 2, kinoun 1). To do so Empedocles had reached into the moral sphere for hypostatizations of the human motive forces of "Love" and "Strife" (see kinoun 2), but for his choice of a mover Anaxagoras turned to another tradition. What Parmenides had done in ontology had already been accomplished in theology by Xenophanes. Part of Xenophanes' struggle against anthropomorphism (see mythos 1, theos 1) was his insistence that God must be completely immobile (fr. 26; the argument here is based on "what is fitting," prepon, a recurring aesthetic, moral, and theological motif) and one who accomplishes his ends by the power of his mind (nous) alone (fr. 25). These sentiments are pregnant with future developments. Apart from establishing, here at the 011set of theological discourse, the intellectual nature of God, Xenophanes' view confronts the question of his activity in the world and draws the conclusion that this must take place

NOMOTHETES

t

~33

without any change in God himself (see Aeschylus, Suppl. 96-103). How this difficult feat was to be accomplished was left to others to determine (see kinoun 9, pronoia 2, proDdos 2) . 3. Anaxagoras turns to Xenophanes' notion of God as nous in positing a motive force that causes the original "mixture" to rotate and separate off into the various elements (see genesis 7). For Empedocles' moral hypostases has been substituted an intellectual principle, nous, that is separate from the mass upon which it works (fr. 12; but it is also curiously immanent; see noesis 4). Its operation is described as "ordering" (diakosmesis), and it knows all things, past, present, and future (fr. 12 cont.). Here, then, the Heraclitan and Pythagorean order in the universe, governed, according to Heraclitus (fr. 64), by the all-pervasive fire, is put under the tutelage of a purposeful intellectual force whose knowledge embraces not only the past and present but future events as well. 4- The aer of Diogenes of Apollonia, which in its warmed state is nous (see noesis 5), is more a Milesian arche than a postParmenidean kinoun (see noesis 4), but has an even more strongly developed sense of purpose (telos, q.v.). Both Socrates (Phaedo 97b) and Aristotle (Meta. 984b) had criticized Anaxagoras for his mechanistic use of nous, but Diogenes is somewhat more careful in his handling of the problem. The operation of aer-nous is witnessed by the fact that all things operate according to a principle of measure (metron) and in the best way possible (fr. 3; his own example is the regular succession of the seasons) . For the subsequent history of these teleological motifs, see telos. 5. In addition to the nous immanent in human souls (the logistikon; see psyche '5, 18) whose operation is to know the eide and rnle the other parts of the soul (see noesis 8-9), there is, in Plato, a cosmic nous. This cosmic reason emerges in Phil. 26e-27c where it is called "the maker" (demiourgoun, poioun), the "cause of the mixture" that is the world of genesis. Almost the same are applied to the demiourgos (q.v.) of the Timaeus where the kosmos noetos is called the work of nous (47e). Now nous is an essential property of the gods shared by only a few men (ibid. 51e) and it seems more than likely that this cosmic nous is divine (see Phil. 30d, Tim. 30b). It rules everything (Laws 87sc-d), has ordered the universe (~bid. 966e), and its revolution, reflected in the motion of the heavens, IS a moral paradigm for man (ibid. 897d-898a; see noesis 10). 6. But any attempt to locate this divine nous, the cosmic ~au~e of the universe, within the framework of Plato's general metaphysI~S IS greeted with frustmtion, and not least by reason of the. "mythical" nature o£the in the Timaeus. On a number of occasIOns we are informed that nous must exist in a soul (see Soph. 249a, Phil. 30C,

134

I

NOMOTHETES

Tim. 30b), and there are no grounds for thinking that this refers only to human intellects. If this is true it locates nous, cosmic or otherwise, beneath the eide. The intermediary status of the soul in the Platonic system is well attested (immortal and immaterial like the eide; plural and subject to pathe like the aistheta; see psyche 14 and, for the later tradition, 2g) , and we are told quite specifically that nous has a dependent relationship on the eide that are the cause of nous' being in the soul: nous is the ability of the soul to perceive the eide (Rep. 5oSe). Thus are frustrated any attempts at finding a transcendent God or gods in Plato (in the Phaedrus Plato says the gods owe their divinity to their nearness to the eide) , or even to identify it or them with the Good that is "beyond being" in Rep. 50gb. Another school of thought, however, sees the cosmic nous as the nous of the World Soul (psyche tou pantos) , dismissing as myth the fact that in the Timaeus the World Soul is created by the demiourgos (34c). 7. In this fashion, then, Plato fulfills the desideratum of Socrates' complaint against Anaxagoras' nous: first, it is stated in already formulated by Diogenes that the kosmos is as it is because it is the work of an intelligent cause, framed to be "as good as possible" (Tim. 30a-b), and then, in a peculiarly Platonic formulation, that it is an image (eikon, q.v.) of the intelligible, a visible god (ibid. g2C; on the general theory, see mimesis) . S. Aristotle's transcendent principle is first and foremost a "mover," developed out of a series of arguments that derive from the nature of kinesiB and genesis (see kinoun 7-10) and that Aristotle, like Anaxagoras, chooses to identify with an intelligent principle, nous. But unlike Anaxagoras, he is now confronted with a "separation" between the material and the immaterial and so must resort, even in the case of this efficient cause, to the motive force of final causality (see kinoun 7, sympatheia 7). He has, as well, a more highly developed explanation of intellection (noesis) based upon his theory of energeialdynamis and that he must also apply to his proton kinoun. g. In the De anima Aristotle had described knowledge, in all its manifestations, as becoming another, but only with respect to its form, not its matter (III, 425b, 431b-432a). To speak more specifically of noesis (q.v. 12), it is a age from potency to act (energeia) in becoming the intelligible form of another, and this is effected by knowing this intelligible in its sensible image (III, 431b). Now the proton kinoun is described as nous and its energeia as noesis (Meta. 1072b ) , but it is clear that this must somehow differ from tl,e operations described in the De anima. In the first instance, cosmic nous is not activated by something else since this would be to say that it is in potency to something else and thus not an unmoved mover. The cosmic nous, then, does not become its object; it is its object, and this eternally

NOMOTHETES

I 135

since its object is always present (loc. cit.). God thinks himself; he is thought about thought (noesis noeseos; ibid. 1074b ) , or perhaps thought about himself thinking. This activity is explicitly contrasted to all other forms of thought, epiBteme, aisthesis, doxa, dianoia, the first object of whose operation is "another" (allon) and then themselves thinking, but this latter only incidentally (parergon; loc. cit.; for the corollary of this, developed by Proclus, that God knows himself directly and the plural noeta only incidentally, see noeton 4). 10. In a number of places Aristotle compares human and divine noesis. Since man is a composite (syntheton) comprising body and a noetic soul, his noesis is intermittent and wearisome because it involves

a age from potency to act (Meta. 1050b, 1072b; Eth. Nich. x, 1175a). But noesis, for all the wearisome nature of its operation in us, is, nevertheless, the proper function (ergon, q.v.) of both God and man. And when we practice contemplation (theoria) we most approach the life of God and most contribute to our own happiness (Eth. Nich. x, 1177b-117Sa, 1178b). But human noesis differs from its divine counterpart by more than its intermittency. The former is not only mediate (i.e., it knows the noeta in visible images), it is also discursive; it judges by combining and separating concepts (see noesis 12). Aristotle does have an intuitive form of human knowledge, which he calls nous, but it seems to be posited on epistemological grounds and never appears in a "mystical" context (see epagoge 3, gnorimon 2). 11. The functioning of the Aristotelian faculty of nous is clear in its general outlines, but the strict application of the principles of act and potency lead to a number of obscurities. There seems to be a distinction of faculty within the soul. The intellect must be potentially anything that it will know actually. But any age from potency to act demands a principle already in act (the same argument that leads to the First Mover) and so Aristotle posits another intellect that "makes all things." These are distinctions (diaphorai) that occur in the soul and the two intellects stand to each other as matter to form (De an. III, 43oa). One, the ive intellect (pathetikos nous), later called "hylic" (hylikos) , is perishable. The other, described as "a kind of state rhexis] like the sun," is separable (choristos) , unaffected (apathes) , unmixed (amiges) , and essentially an energeia. When it is separated (choristheis) , it alone is immortal and everlasting (aidion). 12. All of this occurs in one brief age in the De anima (III, 5) , and it, together with a parallel age in the De gen. animo II, 736b that states that the nous, which alone is divine and has no commerce with any physical energeia, comes "from outside" (thyrathen), has provoked more comment than any other text in Aristotle. It appears clearly enough that we know because the nous pathetikos is energized, i.e., it becomes the intelligible form of the object known by reason of

136

I

NOMOTHETES

NOMOTHETES

the operation of another "part" of nous that is already in act (see Meta. 104gb). But the origin and precise nature of the operation of this latter nous poietikos or agent intellect, as it came to be known, was fiercely debated. '3. Most of the later complexities stem from a series of essays on the subject by the Peripatetic Alexander of Aphrodisias who distinguished another phase between the nous pathetikos and poielikos. This is the intellect in habitu that results from the purely ive intellect (also later identified with the imagination) becoming potentially intelligible by being illuminated by the nous poielikos and thus acquiring a "state" (hexis, habitus) of intelligibility (De intellectu, p. 107). He further measures the nous poietikos as it is described in the De anima against that of the First Mover in the Metaphysics and concludes that the agent intellect is, indeed, the first cause (proton aition; De anima, p. 89), an identification that was later to be accommodated to the N eoplatonic belief in a series of intermediary intelligences, where the last emanation, Aristotle's nous poietikos, becomes the bestower of forms, i.e., the intelligible forms are not extracted from the material phantasiai, as in Aristotle, but are given to the human intellect by a higher intelligence (see 20 infra and noeton 6) . '4. The Epicureans recognized nous (Lucretius: animus) as a cognitive faculty distinct from aisthesis (see noesis 14), but in materialist system devoid of providence (pronoia) it is given no important cosmic role. In Stoicism, however, the human nous or hegemonikon (see noesis 15) is a manifestation of the cosmic nous or logos that pervades, directs, and governs all (D.L. VII, 135, 138). To call the logos both nous (in its providential aspect) and physis (in its creative aspect) is to blur the distinction that Aristotle had drawn between the two, but the more Aristotelian (and Platonic) view once more begins to prevail in the tradition from the time of Poseidonius when nous reappears as a characteristic of men alone, immortal, a product of the superlunary worlcl (see noesis '7, sympatheia 5). The Platonists of the period, on the other hand, could assert the transcendence of nous without the immanentist restrictions imposed by the Stoic tradition. 15. Since the revival of the eidos-theory with Antiochus of AscaIon (see Cicero, Acad. post. I, 30-33 where Varro gives the philosophical point of view of Antiochus) there was a new interest in the problems of causality in the kosmos noetos. To resolve some of the problems Platonic scholars of the period did not hesitate to have recourse to Aristotle. Thus the purely Platonic elements grow out of a synthesis of the Good beyond being of the Republic, the One of the Parmenides, the nous of the Philebus, and the demiourgos of the Timaeus: the first cause is nous, the source of all good in the universe, beyond qualifica' tion and description (Albinus, Epit. x, 1-4; on the "unspeakable"

a

I 137

cause, see agnostos). This protos nous of the Philebus is also the demiourgos of the Timaeus who looks to the eide in his creation of the kosmos, save that the eide are now located in the mind of the demiourgos (ibid. XII, 1 and noeton 2). 16. But there is an Aristotelian side to this as well. The first nous thinks himself, and, though he is himself unmoved (akinetos), he moves others as an object of desire (orekton; lac. cit.). Aristotle had further designated the proton kinoun as God and his later commentators identified both with the nous poietikos of the De anima. Albinus, while he describes the protos nous as thinking himself in the prescribed Aristotelian fashion (Epit. X, 3), has a further subordinate principle, a second transcendent nous that is always energized and that is "the nous of the whole heaven," a description that at least suggests the proton kinoun of the Metaphysics. What seems likely is that Albinus has disting~ished the final and efficient causality that Aristotle had united, and aSSIgned the first to the protos nous that moves "as an object of desi:e" (x, 2) and the second to the subordinate "'ous. There is, finally, a thIrd transcendent nous, a faculty of the World Soul (x, 3). Visible ~ere ar~ al.l the motifs of N eoplatonism: three transcendent hypostatrzed prmcIples that may be denominated, in of their emphases, the Good, nous, psyche, all the causality proceeding from the first, even here described as "like the sun" or "Father." '7· Present too is another trait that is characteristic not only of later Platonism but of the entire philosophical tradition after Aristotle. Plato had considered the stars as intelligent living beings (see ouranioi 6) and Aristotle had given to each an intelligent mover (see kinoun 11-12; ouranioi 3). Middle Platonists incorporated this too into their systems. The planets are intellectual living beillgs dwelling in the aither (Albinus, Epit. XIV, 7) and beneath them are the daimones of the aer, also gods, children of the "Father," more perfect than men and responsib:e for omens and prodigies (ibid. xv, 2; Maximus of Tyre XI, 12; Apulems, De deo Socr. 6; see daimon 3-4, psyche 35). 18. As has already been indicated (see 6 supra), ti,e nousdemiourgos in Plato seems to be subordinated to the eide, and thus to the Good of the Republic as well. Albinus' first nous embraces all of these entities, but thereafter new emphases are to be seen. The protos nous begins to yield to the hen-agathon of the Parmenides and Republic, and the nous-demiourgos function to center on ti,e second hypostasis. These are the views of Numenius (see Eusebius, Praep. Evang. XI, 356d-358b), as they will be of Plotinus, stolen, as some said, from Numenius (see Porphyry, Vita Plot. XVII, 1). But there are differences as well. The second hypostasis of Numenius is twofold; its primary function, which is noesis, degenerating into discursive dianoia by reason of its involvement with matter (Eusebius, op. cil. XI, 537;

138 [

NOMOTHETES

Proclus, In Tim. III, 103). In Plotinus, who also avails himself of the concept of "attention" (phrontis; see noesis 21), the polarity is transferred to the third hypostasis; it is the cosmic soul that has an "upper" and "lower" side (see psyche tau pantos, physis) . 19. Plotinus follows the general Platonic tradition in making nous the second of the three hypostases (q.v.). It is the demiourgos in that it supplies the psyche with the logoi that ardhe forms of sensible things (Enn. v, g, 3), but in general the creative function belongs more properly to physis, the lower part of the psyche, whose contemplation lapses into activity (praxis; III, 8, 4). Proclus puts more stress on nous as the arche of this sensible world, but he agrees with Plotinus that creation (see also proodos) is a consequence of theoria or noesis (Elem. theol., prop. 174). 20. The first principle, the One, is perfectly self-sufficient and needs nothing; the cosmic nous, on the other hand, has a need of itself, a need of thinking itself, and so its operation of noesis is, in a sense, a return to itself (Enn v, 3, 13). Nous is the energeia and logos of the One (v, 1, 6; compare Philo's view under logos 5) and a type of pluralistic externalization of the absolute unity of the One, just as our discursive reasoning is an eikon of the relatively uuified operation of the cosmic nous (see noesis 18). The proper activity of nous is a direct intuitive grasp of the noeta as a unity, not in the sense that the nous' "thinks" the noeta, but rather it is the noeta (see noeton 5) . 21. The cosmic nous, a Platonic heritage, is linked with the reasoning power immanent in man by a species of Aristotelian bridge. The Aristotelian distinction of dissolution of nous into an active energeia and a ive dynamis is taken up and modified by Plotinus. In Enn. v, g, 3 Plotinus asks himself, in his usual aporematic fashion, if there is a nous choristos, and then proceeds to answer by distinguishing between a nous that is in the soul as an eidos in matter and a nous that "gives the form to the soul as the maker [poiotes] gives form to the statne." Thus the Aristotelian nous poietikos is transformed into the dator forrnarum. The same age goes on to draw a distinction between the eide themselves. The eide that the nous gives to the soul are "close to reality," those received by matter are "images and imitations" (eidola, mimemata; see noeton 6) . 22. There are, then, three degrees of reality among the Plotinian eide. The lowest, the eide aistheta in material things, are eikones of the true Forms. They serve both a cognitive and paradigmatic end. As existing in others they form the basis of sensation on the Aristotelian model (see aisthesis 26); as existing in oneself they are the cansal paradigms of the production of other beings (see logoi spermatikoi, physis). There are, too, the eide noeta or, as they are called from Middle Platonism on, the ideai, which exist primarily in the cosmic

OCHEMA

[139

nous where they constitnte the kosmos noetos (q.v.) or, after bestowal, in the immanent human nous where, as "traces of nous," they provide the grounds for certain of our judgments (see noesis 19 and, for a

more comprehensive treatment of the ideai, noeton) .

o ochema: vehicle, chariot, astral body 1. As appears from the history of the psyche (q.v.), a number of apparently irreconcilable strains were present in its development almost from the beginning: the materialist view that sees the psyche as a refined form of one or other of the elements, and eventually, as the pneuma, a kind of fifth element akin to aither (q.v.); the spiritualist view flowing from the Pythagorean doctrine of the soul as a divine substance different in kind from the body; and, finally, the Aristotelian entelecheia (q.v.) tlleory that attempts to explain the psyche in of the function (see ergon, energeia) of some body. 2. Later Platonism was, in effect, forced to come to with the mtelecheia view by reason of Plato's interest in function in the Timacus. This they attempted to do by means of a theory that, in its most general , states that the soul :has another quasi-physical body or ochema, usually acquired during the prenatal "descent" through tlle heavens (kathodos, q.v.; see Plotinus, Enn. IV, 3, 15; Macrobius, In Somn. Scip. I, 12). This becomes progressively heavier and more visible as it descends through the moist aer (Porphyry, De antra nymph. 11). With their usual textual piety the Neoplatonists professed to discover the origin of this doctrine in Plato, and particularly in Tim. 41d-e where the demiourgos sows each soul in a star, "as in a chariot" (ochema; compare Phaedrus 247b), preliminary to embodying some of them on earth and "storing" others in the planets (ibid. 42d). But when it comes to explaining tlle nature of these

"vehicles," resort is made to Aristotle.

3. Aristotle had described pneuma (q.v.) as the seat of the nutritive (threptike) and sensitive (aisthetike) soul and analogous in composition to aither that is the material element of the stars (De gen. animo 736b-737a). Thus the "vehicle" of the soul is described by the Neoplatonists as an aetherial (aitherodes) and light-like (augoeides)

OIKEIOSIS

body (Iamblichus, De myst. III, 14; the sidereum and luminosum corpus of Macrobius, In Somn. Scip. I, 12 and II, 13). + The theory is set out, with a considerable number of refinements, in Proclus, Elem. theol., props. 205-209. Each human soul is initially under the influence of the divine soul (see psyche, ouranioi) in one or other of the planets (prop. 204; see Tim. 42d and Proclus, In Tim. III, 280). The astrological implications of this are obvious, but there was a general Neoplatonic consensus that the theiai psychai of the planets were not responsible for evil (Plotinus, Enn. II, 3, 10; Iamblichus, De myst. I, 18; Proclus, In Tim. III, 313). The astral body of the individual soul is consequently related to the body of the planetary soul (prop. 204; compare Enn. IV, 4, 31 and see sympatheia) . But this is the immortal, immaterial body perpetually attached to the soul (props. 206-207) ; there is another perishable body that the soul acquires during its descent, composed of increasingly material "mantles" (chitones; prop. 209; see In Tim. III, 297). This is mortal and, though it survives death (just long enough, it would seem, to endure the corporeal punishments of the type described by Plato in Phaedo 114a ) , is eventually dissipated. The human individual soul, then, according to the revisionist version of Proclns, has tbree bodies: the immortal, immaterial "starry" (astroeides) or luminous body associated with the immortal part of the soul; the "spiritual" (pneumatikon) possessed by the mortal parts of the soul and the various daimones of the universe; and, finally, the fleshly body of the soul's sojourn on earth (In Tim. III, 236,298; Theol. Plat. III, 125).

oikefosis: self-appropriation, self-acceptance, self-love 1. The Epicurean exaltation of pleasure (hedone, q.v.) followed a tradition going back as far as the Cyrenaics in taking as its starting point an analysis of man's instinctive, untutored impulses. The Stoics used the same point of departure in ethics but their inspection suggested to them that it was not pleasure that was primary, but rather what they termed oikeiosis, the acceptance of one's own being and the means of preserving it, the instinctive impulse (horme, q.v.) toward self-preservation (D.L. VII, 85; Cicero, De fin. III, 5, 16; its opposite is allotriosis, self-alienation). The oikeion is not completely absent from Epicureanism where it is the "appropriateness" of the object perceived that produces the pleasure or pain (see pathos); it is merely a shift of emphasis from the cause of pleasure to the process itself. 2. Oikeiosis has ever-widening circles of application: it operates, in the first instance, toward oneself, then toward one's offspring and family, and, finally, culminates in "love of the whole human race" (caritas generis humani; Cicero, De fin. III, 19, 62--63; v, 23, 65), thus

ON, ONTA

1141

providing the ground for the Stoic emphasis on a social ethic based on nature rather than convention. See nomos, physis.

on,onta (pl.): being, beings 1. The question of the nature of being first arose in the context of Parmenides' series of logical dichotomies between being and nonbeing (me on) : that which is, cannot not be; that which is not, cannot be, i.e., a denial of age from being to nonbeing or genesis (q.v.; fro 2), and its corollary, a denial of change and motion (fr. 8, lines 26-33, 42-50; for the theological correlatives of this, see nous 2). Secondly, being is one and not many (fr. 8, lines 22--25). And finally, the epistemological premiss: only being can be known or named; nonbeing cannot (fr. 3; fro 8, line 34); see doxa. Being, in short, is a sphere (fr. 8, lines 42-49). Most of the later pre-Socratics denied this latter premiss (cf. stoicheion and atomon) , as did Plato for whom the really real (to ontos on) were the plural eide, and who directed the latter half of the Parmenides (137b-166c) against it. 2. The solution to the nonbeing dilemma (for its epistemological solution, see doxa and heteron) and the key to the analysis of genesis began with Plato's positing of space (see hypodoche) in which genesis takes place, and which stands midway between true being and 110nbeing (Tim. 52a-c). For Plato, as for Parmenides, absolute nonbeing is nonsense (Soph. 238c ) , but there is a relative grade illustrated not only by the Receptacle cited above, but by sensible things (aistheta) as well (Soph. 240b; Tim. 35a, 52C). Among the Platonic hierarchy of Forms, there is an eidos of being; indeed it is one of the most important Forms iliat pervade all the rest (Soph. 254b-d; compare this with the peculiar nature of on in Aristotle, Meta. lOo3a). Further, Plato distinguishes real beings (ontos onta) from those that have genesis, and in Timaeus 28a he works out an epistemological-ontological correlation: onta are known by thought (noesis) accompanied by a rational (logos); generated beings are grasped by opinion (or judgment, see doxa) based on sensation (aisthesis). 3. Since being is the object of the science of metaphysics (Meta. 1031a) Aristotle's treatment of on is much more elaborate. The first distinction is between "being qua being" (to on he on), which is the object of metaphysics, and individual beings (onta), which are the objects of the other sciences. This is the view in Meta. lOo3a, but Aristotle is not consistent on the point: elsewhere (see Meta. 1026a; Phys. 192a, 194b; De an. 403b) he states that metaphysics studies being that is separate and unmoving (see theologia). Again, "being" is peculiar in that it is defined not univocally or generically, but analogously through all the categories (Meta. lOo3a) , and in this it is

142

I

ONEIROS

like "one" (hen) (Meta. 1053b) and "good" (agathon) (ibid. Eth. Nich. I, 1096b); see katholou. There follows a basic distinction (ibid. 1017a-b): something "is" either accidentally, or essentially, or epistemologically, or in the dichotomy act (energeia)/potency (dynamis). The epistemological "being" (see doxa) is dealt with elsewbere (see Meta. 1027b-1028a, 105,a-1152a), as is potency/act (see Meta. Theta im), so Aristotle bere concentrates his attention on what "is" essentially. It is something that falls within the ten kategoriai (Meta. 1017a) and is, primarily, substance (ousia; ibid. 1028a-b). A somewhat different point of view emerges from Aristotle's breakdown of the various senses of nonbeing (me on) in Meta. 106gb and 1089a: something is not either as a negative proposition, Le., a denial of one of the predicates, or as a false proposition, or finally, kata dynamin, i.e., by being something else only potentially but not actnally. It is from this latter that genesis comes about (see also dynamis, energeia, steresis). 4. In the Plotinian universe the One (hen) is beyond being (Enn. v, 9, 3; compare Plato's description of the Good beyond Being in Rep. 509b and see hyperousia). The realm of being begins on the level of nous since both being and nous are contained in nous (ibid. v, 5,2; v, 9, 7). Nonbeing is treated in much the Platonic and Aristotelian fashion: matter (hyle) that is only a replica (eikon) of being is only quasi-being (Enn. I, 8, 3) . Philo, with his strongly developed feeling of divine transcendence (see hyperousia), restricts true being to God alone (Quod deter. 44, 160), and introduces into the discussion the metaphysical interpretation of the famous phrase in Exod. 3, '4: "I am who am"; see hypodoche, hyle, genesis.

6neiros: dream 1. The common Greek attitudes toward dreams may be illustrated from Homer where they are considered as both objective realities, not very different in quality from waking experience, and as manifestations of an inner experience, some aspects of which shade off into symbolism (see II. XXII, 199 ff.; Od. XIX, 541 ff.). But of more speculative consequence was the distinction found in Homer (Od. XIX, 560 ff.) between dreams that issue from the "gate of ivory" and that are nothing more than "glimmering illnsion, fantasy," and those from the "gate of horn" that are portents of things to come, if only mortals know how to interpret them. That the Greeks made just such an effort from an early date is clear from the presence of a "dream interpreter" in II. v, '48. 2. Macrobius, in his commentary on the Somnium Scipionis (1,3, 2), divided portentous dreams into the symbolic, the visionary, and the oracular, to which others added direct converse with a god or a daimon (q.v.), e.g. Socrates in Grito 44b, Phaedo 60e, or the oni-

ONEIROS

I 143

tio~s th~t frequently I~d, on the testimony of Plato (Laws 90ge-9 1Oa, ~pmom's 985c), to religious dedications and foundations. Attempts to mdu~e s~ch dreams were most frequently associated with incubation or sleepmg m a sacred place, a practice also designed to provoke medical cures. ~. The dream enters philosophy with Heraclitus who treats it as a s~bJe~tive tUl:~ing-inward (fr. 89), while Xenophanes begins a long ratlO~ahst ~radItI?n by complete denial of divination (Diels 21A32; see mantzke) mcludmg, presIlmably, dreams. There is an attempt at theory in De,;"ocrit.us who ed for dreams by the entry into the senses of varIOUS e,dola (q.v.) or images, some of which foretold the future, a~d from ,:"hich men derived their notions of the gods, or better, of the da,man:s. smce some of these visitations were baleful (fr. 166). These same VISIOns were for Epicurus proofs for the existence of the gods (Lucretius, De rerum nat. v, 1169-1182; Aetius 1, 7, 34), presuma~ly because of their clarity and universal occurrence. The sentiment IS echoed almost exactly by the Christian Tertnllian De anima 47,2; see enargeia, prolepsis. ' 4· Plato b:liev~," in the prophetic (and divinely inspired) nature dreams, and m T,m. 71a-72b offers a curious physiological explana~lOn of how they work. They have their origin in the liver, which is the mstrument o~ medi~m by which the rational part (logistikon) of the sonl com~~11Icates Its thoughts, transformed now into visual images, ~he app~tItIve f~C11lty (epithymetikon). It is the presence of these Imag~s m the hver that gives rise to dreams and at the same time explams the practice of divination (mantike) by the inspection of animals'livers. 5· Aristotle's earliest view on dreams is close to that of Epicurus and l?emo~ritus: in the De philosophia (fr. 10), thongh by now he is workmg hIS way clear of Plato's eidos-theory, Aristotle still accepts the notion of the sepa;ability. of the psyche from the body, a phenomenon t~at may be expefIenced m d~eams, ~s .had earlier ~een pointed out by Pmd~r (see psyche). For AfIstotle It IS exactly thIS experience of the soul m dreams that leads to man's conviction as to the existence of the gods. But by the time he had come to write the treatises De insomniis and De divinatione per somnum he had worked out a complet I h . I . I . ey p ySIO og~ca .e~plan~tI?n of dreams, and explicitly denies (De div. 462b.) then· dIVIne ofIgm, though still allowing their occasionally prophetic nature. . 6. Aristotle's attempt to place dreams in a purely psychophysiologIcal ~ont:xt was foredoomed to failure. The increasingly religious and ethIcal mteres!s of post-Aristotelian philosophy led to a reassertion of the. divine origin of at least some dreams, while false dreallIS could be wfItten off to the convenient physiological causes, so Cicero, De div.

a!

144 \

ONOMA

62, 127-128. Typical of their intrusion into later philosophy is Iambli_ chus' preoccupation with dream phenomena in his Life of Pythagoras, where the now legendary older philosopher is made to counsel his disciples to indu~e prophetic dreams by nightly "mood-music" (65), and the proper d,et (106--107; compare D.L. VIII, 24, where the wellknown Pythagorean taboo on beans is explained in this way). On a more popular level the testimonies range from the famous "dream book," the Sacred Discourses of Aelius Aristides to the still extant Oneirocriticon of Artemidorus of Ephesus, a systematic treatise on the interpretation of dreams.

,

onoma: name 1. The philosophical problems attendant upon language are introduced by Heraclitus' insistence on the fact of change and the ambig'uity of both phenomena and our ways of naming them (see frs. 67, 32) . But they appear in a more rigidly conceptualized formula with the Sophists' distinction between nature (physis) and convention (nomos, q.v.). Gorgias, for one, denies all connection between the word and the object described (Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. VII, 84), thereby raising the question of the "correctness" of names. Prodicus gave expensive lectures on the subject (Plato, Crat. 384b), and we know from Xenophon, Mem. III, '4,2 that it was a frequently discussed topic at Athens. 2. Plato takes up the question in detail in his Cratylus where the position that names have a natural connection with the things named is maintained by the Heraclitan Cratylus (383a; see rhoe) , and the theory of the conventional origin of language by Hermogenes (384d). Socrates' position is that things have a permanent quality of their own (the eidos-theory is presumed throughout; for medical investigation along these lines, see eidos) , and that the function of language is a social one: the name is an instrument to teach us about the ousia of a thing and to enable us to distinguish it from other things (388b-c). It follows then that there must have been a wise legislator (nomothetes) who has imposed names on things using a kind of ideal name as his model (38ga-3goe ) . 3. There follows (423a-b) a theory as to the mimetic origin of language: the name is a phonetic mimesis (q.v.) of the object, a gesture in sound. But for all the etymological mockery in the Cratylus it is clear from a number of ages in Plato that he takes seriously the philosophical content of names: they are a constituent of every statement (logos; Soph. 261c-262e) and part of the process leading toward episteme (q.v.; Ep. VII, 342a ff.). 4. Aristotle agrees with Plato on the mimetic character of language (Rhet. 1404a2o), but sounds only become names when they take

ONOMA

\145

on a meaning established by convention (De interp. 16a), i.e., when they become symbolic. Again, like Plato, Aristotle is much indebted to linguistic analysis as a philosophical tool: the kategoriai are, in the first instance, modes of predication. 5. Epicurus was concerned with a solid epistemological basis for philosophical discourse and was at some pains to insist on an intimate connection between the concept (ennoia, q.v. and see prolepsis) and its nam:, i.e., on ~he world of thought (already tied to the world of objects by h,S sensualIst theory of aisthesis; see aistheton and eidolon) and that of language (D.L. x, 37-38). The name, therefore, must be clear and immediate evidence of the concept (ibid. x, 33; compare enargeia). He then proceeds (ibid. x, 75-76) to offer his theory of the origins of language. 6. Speech flows from man's natural desire to express his own feelings (pathe). Lucretius considerably expands this stage of development (De rerum nat. v, 1028-lOg0), tracing the evolution of language from gesture (following Plato, but rejecting, in the same age, both the Platonic and Stoic nomothetes), through animal sounds to the babbling .of chil~ren. On. this point the Epicureans and Stoic~ parted company 111 a radIcal fashIOn: for the latter speech is a function of logos and hence only men have true speech; animals and children emit mere sounds that are "like speech" (Varro, De ling. lat. VI, 56; Seneca, De ira I, 3). After this original natural-mimetic stage Epicurus allows for the use of a conventionalized standardization (lac. cit.). 7. Between Aristotle and the Stoics occurred great advances in linguistic research connected with the Alexandrine elucidation of the text of H?,?er. The results may be witnessed in the not always happy etymologlz111g (etymos, an adjective meaning "true" in Homer is su~stant~vized .into etymon, th.e true sense of a word) in p~st­ Arrstotelran phIlosophy and partIcularly in the developed and sophisticated t~eories of Stoic philosophical linguistics. The linchpin of Stoic theory IS the close relationship between interior logos (thought) and exterIOr logos (speech; see logos). Thus the onoma signifies the thing because th~ connection is by nature (physis) and not, as Aristotle said, by conventIOn (SVF II, '46). But the Stoic explanation of "nature" is much closer to the Socratic exposition already cited from the Cratylus. The Stoics too believed that the connection between names and the true nature of things springs from'the wisdom of a primitive lawgiver who "imposed" names upon things (see Ammonius, In de interp. 35, 16; 36, 23;.co,?pare SVF II, 1066, 1070), just as Adam is described as doing by Philo 111 Leg. all. II, '4-'5. In this fashion exterior logos reveals the inner essence of things, and the Stoics consequently paid a great deal of attention to etymologies, which in turu led them into complex discussions of whether names were related to things through the etymological

146

I

OREXIS

principle of analogy (analogia) or its converse, anomaly (anomalia; Varro, De ling. lat. IX, 1, citing Chrysippus; see the notorious derivation of lucus from non lucendo in Quintilian I, 6, 23) . Stoic etymologiz_ ing becomes pervasive in all subsequeut philosophical literature.

orexis: appetite The appetitive (orektikon) is that faculty of the soul which pursues (Aristotle, De an. 431a). It embraces the three functions of desire (epithymia), spirit, and wish (ibid. 414b), and is, in coujunction with seusatiou (aisthesis) or intellection (noesis), the ultimate cause of motion in the soul (De an. III, 433a-b; see kinoun 9). Aristotle's general treatment of orexis is in De motu animo chaps. 6-8; for its role in Platonism, see epistrophe; in Stoicism, horme.

organon: instrument, organ, Organon See aisthesis, dialektike, holon.

ouranioi: heavenly bodies 1. The belief in the divinity of the heavenly bodies is an old one among the Greeks. In Apol. 26d Socrates says that everyone believed in them, all, perhaps, except Anaxagoras who was tried on a charge of impiety, part of which involved the divinity of the ouranioi (D.L. II, 12). Indeed, the belief was so ancient that both Plato (Grat. 397c-d, Laws 885e; compare Laws 966d where the emphasis is somewhat different) and Aristotle (De phil., fro 10) trace back the beginnings of man's belief in God to a contemplation of the heavens. The motives are various: the identification of air-psyche-life (see aer), coupled with the apparent eternity of their motion, and the discovery of the order (kosmos) in their movements; the argument from everlasting motion is specifically attributed to the Pythagorean Alcmaeon by Aristotle (De an. I, 405a; compare Cicero, De nat. deor. I, 27)· 2. Plato accepted their divinity (Rep. 508a) and gave them an importaut place in his cosmology (Tim. 38c-3ge); they were, in fact, the only material things made by the demiourgos. In both the Laws (8g8d-899b) aud the Epinomis (981e) they are said to possess souls, and to move by the most perfect deliberation (Epinomis 982C). The exact connection between the bodies and souls of the ouranioi is not specified, but three possibilities are outlined in the Laws (see kinoun 3)· 3. When he wrote his early dialogue On Philosophy Aristotle still believed in the Platonic star souls and gave them a role in his theory of the causality of motion (fr. 24; see kinoun 8). But when he came to write the De coelo he was somewhat ambivalent on the subject. They are still present (II, 292a) but they seem to have no role in the

DURANIOI

I 147

motion of the stars, which is now explained in of the Physis of the material composing the sphere in which they are imbedded, i.e., aither (q.v.). In the Metaphysics they are nowhere to be seen and when Aristotle comes to explain the motions of the heavenly bodies he resorts instead to a theory of multiple prime movers that can be and have been construed as the souls of the various planets but are much more likely separated intelligences (see kinoun 11-12) . 4. This is not to say, however, that Aristotle ceased believing in the divinity of the heavenly bodies; he merely discarded them as philosophical causes. For him, as for Plato (see Tim. 3ge) they were "visible Gods" (see Meta. 1028a) and more divine than men (see Phys. II, 196a and Eth. Nich. VI, 1141a). And again the reason is the apparent lack of any change in their activities, a fact confirmed by millennia of astronomical records (see De coelo I, 270b). In the same age Aristotle averts to another type of historical argument. All men believe in gods and they have invariably located them in the heavens, linking, he argues, the conceptually immortal to the visibly incorruptible. Again, in Meta. 1074b he resorts to a confirmatory proof from the popular religious belief in the divinity of the planets, a tradition ed down in the form of a myth. Aristotle may here be referring to the fairly recent custom of associating the planets with the gods of Greek mythology. The first such reference in Greek literature is in Tim. 38d where Plato speaks of the "holy star of Hermes," and the first full list occurs in Epinomis g87b-d where the origin of the custom is described as Syrian. 5. In succeeding periods the belief in the heavenly bodies was encouraged by the growing importance of astrology and so it frequently turned out that their influence on human affairs was debated more vehemently than their existence. There is a long polemic against the astral gods in Lucretius V, 110-145 (compare Epicurus in D.L. X, 77), probably directed against the Stoics since it contains arguments against the divinity of the earth and sea as well. Stoic pantheism did tend to move in that direction (see SVF II, 1027), and the specific doctrine of the divinity of the heavenly bodies could be connected, as Aristotle had done in the De coelo, with the nature of the aither (so the Stoic in Cicero, De nat. deor. II, 39-43), and precisely becanse of its fiery substance and rapid movement, infallible indications of life and intelligence. Bnt these positions were strongly criticized by the Sceptics (ibid. III, 23-24, 51) who were opposed to all sorts of divination (mantike, q.v.). 6. The argument that the rapidity and fiery quality of the aither is an indication of its intellectual nature goes back ultimately to perception theories like those of Diogenes of Apollonia (see aisthesis 12, noesis 5) but has more immediate origins in the young Aristotle. Plato

148

I

OURANOS

had maintained that the stars were composed of a fiery stuff and were intelligent living beings (Tim. 40a-b), and that human souls first came into existence in the stars before being incorporated on earth (ibid. 41d-e). And it is for this reason, according to Plato, that the divine intellect in us is located in the head (see kardia 4) so that it may be closest to its "heavenly congener" (ibid. goa). These suggestions were taken up by Aristotle and incorporated into his doctrine of the ''fifth element" (quinta essential see aither) that is the substance from which both the heavenly bodies and our nous is made (De philosophia, fro 27 = Cicero, Acad. post. 1, 26; this is, of course, incompatible with his later theory of nous as a spiritual energeia; see nous 11). Weare further told (Cicero, Tusc. I, 22) that he coined a new term to describe its perpetual and unint~rrupted motion, endelecheia (~ompa:e the similar approach to aither m De coelo I, 270b). Also ArIstotelIan may be the corollary mentioned by Cicero (De nat. deor. II, 42-43) that the stars feed upon the aither. 7. The theory continued to thrive in all its ramifications. It reappears in the revival of Pythagoreanism at the turn of the Christian era (D.L. VIII, 2&-27) and plays a part in Poseidonius' theories of soul (see Cicero, Tusc. I, 42-43 and compare sympatheia 5). For Philo the heavenly bodies are "intellectual animals" (zoa noera) or, better, each is an intelligence (nous) remote from evil (De oPif. 73). The cult of these heavenly gods, encouraged by the consuming interest in astrology and demonology (cf. Macrobius, In Somn. Scip. I, 12, 14; Plutarch De defec. orae. 416d-f), must have appeared at times on the briuk of overwhelming the patiently constructed rationalist position. This seems to be the mood of the defensive struggle put up by Plotinus. As a good Platonist and as a somewhat reluctant heir to the Peripatetic tradition, he accepted the doctrine of celestial in.telligences and the stars as living beings (Enn. V, 1, 2) that lead a lIfe of goodness and happiness (IV, 8, 2). But he is firm in his detailed resistance to the contemporary astrology (IV, 4, 30-45; see sympatheia 8). . For celestial immortality, see aer, aphthartos; for the questIOn of astral bodies, ochema; on the movement of the heavenly bodies, kinoun; and on their intelligences, nous.

ouran6s: heaven 1. Heaven is a generative principle in the ancient cosmogonies (see Plato, Tim. 40d-e; Aristotle, Meta. lOg1b). It first appears in a strictly philosophical context in a difficnlt age of Anaximenes (Diels 12A17) where he is represented as positing "innumerable ourar noi that are gods." Henceforth the Greek view of heaven as a single entity is at least partially replaced by that of a multiplicity Of heavenly spheres that envelop the earth and carry the sun,. moon, and planets,

OUSIA

I 149

while the final outermost sphere carries the fixed stars (see Aristotle, De coela I, 278b) . In this same age in the De coelo Aristotle points out that ouranas is also used in the sense of the entire nniverse, and indeed Plato had still used the ouranos and kosmo8 interchangeably (Phaedrus 247b, Pol. 26gd, Tim. 28b); see also kasmas. 2. In addition to the belief in the divinity of the heavenly bodies (auraniai) , the heaven had another connection with religion: tied to the increasing astronomical sophistication and the consequent identification of the heaven as an extraordinary "order" (see kosmos) was the belief that the role of the philosopher was the contemplation of the eternal verities on high. Best known in this regard are the series of anecdotes abont Anaxagoras (see D.L. II, 2 and 7; Iamblichus, Protrept. 51, 6-15; perhaps Aristotle's remark about Xenophanes in Meta. g86b should be nnderstood in the same sense). The same motif is present in Philo, De opif. 17, 53-54, now combined with a providential creation; God created the heavens so that man, in contemplating their harmonia, might be drawn further upward to the study of philosophy. 3. For Plato too the spectacle of the heavens has a distinct educational effect: in Rep. 528e-530c astronomy serves as an introduction to dialektike (compare Laws 820a-822d, g67a-g68a); a vision of the order of the heavens is a feature of the myth of the soul's destiny in both the Phaedrus 246d-247c and the Rep. 616c-617d. The nuance is slightly different in Tim. 47a-c; here the contemplation of the heavens is directed toward a restoration in the harmonia (q.v.; see kinoun 5) in the soul. By the time of the late Academic Epinomis g80a-g88e these considerations have been incorporated into (and overwhelmed by) the prevalent astral theology (see ouranioi 7). Heaven then becomes the dwelling place of these heavenly gods, Olympus (so Epinomis 977b; see Tim. 30e-40b and the remarkable fragment of Critias preserved in Sextus Empiricus, Ad.". Math. IX, 54).

ousia: substance, existence 1. From the fact that Socrates cites Dorian dialectical variants of ousia in Grat. 401C it has been conjectured that the philosophical origins of the term are Pythagorean. The word has, however, in accordance with Plato's usual technique of variable terminology, a number of different meanings in the dialogues. Thus, it sometimes means existence as opposed to nonexistence (Theaet. 185c, 21gb); it is applied to the existence of sensible things in Theaet. 186b, and probably the phrase "coming into being" (genesis eis ousian) in Phil. 26d is a similar usage. But in other places it is explicitly contrasted to genesw and the world of becoming (Soph. 232C, Tim. 2gC) as the mode of being of the "really real" (ontos on; see Rep. 50gb, where the Good is beyond even ousia, and compare hyperousia). Ousia even approaches

150

I

PASCHEIN

OUSIA

the Aristotelian usage as "essence" in Phaedo 6Sd, 92d, and Phaedrus 24Se where it is equivalent to "definition." 2. Aristotle's search for substance beg'ins in the Categories where it is described as that which is not said of a subject or not present in a subject, e.g. the particular mau or the particular horse. This individual (tode ti) is substance in the primary sense, but "substance" may also be used to describe the genus (genos) and the species (eidos), and of these eidos has more of a claim to be substauce since it is nearer to the individual primary substance: to call an individual tree "an oak" is more revelatory of what it is than to call it "a plant" (Cat. 2a-b). Aristotle is further convinced that the problem posed by metaphysics, and indeed by all of philosophy, i.e., ''what is being [onJ"? really comes down to "what is ousia"? since being is, first and foremost, substance (Meta. 1028b). 3. In Meta. 1069a Aristotle distinguishes three types of ousiai:l) sensible (aisthetos) and everlasting (aidioB), i.e., the heavenly bodies that, because the natural motion of their element, aither, is circular, are also everlasting (see aphthartos); 2) the sensible and perishable, i.e., what everybody recognizes as substances, plants, animals, etc.; and 3) the unchangeable (akinetos). All the substances in classes 1) and 2) are composites, and Aristotle sets about determining which of their components have the best claim to be called substance (Meta. 1028b-1041b). The choice is narrowed down to four: the substratum (hypokeimenon), genus (genos), the universal (katholou), and the essence (ti esti). The results are the same as those reached in the Categories: it is the essence or eidos that has the best claim to be substance (ibid. 1041a-b), not now as a predicational entity, i.e., "species," but as the immanent formal cause in compound beings (see eidos) . It fulfills the two prerequisites of substance: it is separable (see choriston) and, as embodied in matter, individual (tode til (ibid. 1029a). Aristotle deals with the first two classes in the De coelo and the Physics and then takes up the question of unchangeable substances in a later book of the Metaphysics (1071b-l076a). Their existence is necessary because both motion (kinesis) and time (chronos) are everlasting (1071b). To for this perpetual movement there must be an unmoved substance, i.e., something that moves as final cause: this is the First Mover (ibid. 1072a-1073a; see kinoun 7-10). There are a number of such movers, and their exact number must be determined by astronomical calculations (47 or SS?) (1073a-1074a; see kinoun 11-12). 4. The Aristotelian category of substance as hypokeimenon becomes, for the Stoics, matter (SVF I, 87; II, 369). Ontologically it is used in the same sense, see Marcus Aurelius, Med. VI, 1; XII, 30. Plotinus criticizes and rejects the Aristotelian analysis of substance

I 151

(Enn. VI, 3, 3-S); the only thing that matter, form, and the composite have in common is being, and even this is different in the three cases (ibid. VI, 3, 6-7). What sensible ousia is, then, is nothing more than a conglomeration of qualities and matter (ibid. VI, 3, 8).

p palingenesfa: rebirth, transmigration of souls (metempsychosis is a very late word) That Pythagoras held such a doctrine is attested by his contemporary Xenophanes (fr. 7), and there is the later, more dubious testimony (D.L. VIII, 4-S) that he ed four of his own previous reincarnations. That the quality of the reincarnations is tied to an ethical scale is clear from Orphism and from Empedocles (frs. "S, 117,127,146,147). Plato has heard of this doctrine (Meno 8,a) and in Phaedo 70c-72e he incorporates it into his proofs for the immortality of the soul, and, in a more Orphic context, in Phaedrus 249a and Tim. 42b-c, where the successive rebirths are tied to moral purity. Its most elaborate presentation is in the "Myth of Er" in Rep. 614b-621b. For Herodotus' mistaken notion as to its origins see Hist. II, 123. The philosophical presuppositions of palingenesia are closely linked with the nature and separability of the soul, see psyche; its epistemological use may be seen in anamnesis (q.v.), and some of its religious aspects in kathodos.

para.deigma: model See mimesis.

parenklisis: swerve (of the atoms) See kinesis.

paschein: to suHer, be aHected, ion 1. ion (paschein), the general state of which pathos (q.v.) is the formalized affect, is, together with its correlative, action (poiein), a function of the ancient notion of "power" (dynamis, q.v.). But their isolation and conceptualization seems to have been the doing of Plato (but see Gorg. 476a-e where their facile manipUlation suggests an earlier usage) who divides change (kinesis, q.v.) into active

152

I

PATHOS

and ive aspects (Theaet. 156a; compare Laws x, 8g4c) that he later calls hallmarks of the world of becoming (genesis; Soph. 248c). 2. The association of action and ion with genesis remains constant, not in the sense of qualitative change or locomotion as Plato suggests (Theaet. 156c), but in the technical sense of the Aristotelian genesis (q.v.), i.e., substantial change, and particularly the age of one element (stoicheion) into another. The key to action and ion is contrariety (enantion, q.v.); identical things cannot act upon each other (Plato, Tim. 57a; Aristotle, De gen. et carr. I, 323b). Thus the powers or qualities involved in genesis must be generically the same but specifically different, and genesis can be defined as "age to the contrary" (Aristotle, op. cit. I, 324a). 3. But mere contrariety is not enough: the contrary powers must have the capacity for action and ion. It is significant that when Aristotle is attempting to discern which powers are present in the genesis of the elements he rules out "the light" and "the heavy" precisely on the ground that though they are contraries, they do not have poiein and paschein (ibid. II, 32gb). 4. In Aristotle paschein is one of the ten kategoriai (q.v.; Cat. Ib-2a), and his examples are "is cut," "is burnt." Like poiein it its of both contrariety and degree (ibid. llb). In Stoicism the "patient" (paschon) is identified with matter (hyle), the agent (poioun) with logos (q.v.; D.L. VII, 134). Both Aristotle and the Stoics distinguish between the active and ive elements or, better, the qualities in them (Meteor. IV, 37Sb; SVF II, 418; see genesis). For the active and ive arc hoi of movement, see, respectively, kinoun and physis; for their metaphysical import, energeia and hyle; for their role in perception, aisthesis; for actio in dis tans and the question of , sympatheia 7.

pathos: event, experience, suffering, emotion, attribute 1. The history of the word pathos is beclouded by a multiplicity of connotations. In its most general acceptance it means "something that happens," either in reference to the event itself (so Herodotus v, 4; Sophocles, D.T., 732) or the person affected (so Plato, Phaedo g6a: ''my experiences"), the latter type of use considerably enlarged into ethical directions, as for example, in the "instructive suffering" of the tragedians (see Aeschylus, Ago. '77). Philosophical speculation goes off into two different directions from this point, investigating pathos as both ''what happens to bodies" and ''what happens to souls," the first under the general rubric of qualities, the second under that of emotions. The bridge is provided by the materialist theories of Isensation that reduce sense knowledge to a pathos of the senses that, in tnrn, is

PATHOS

I 153

capable of triggering the pathe of the soul. 2. But to discuss the pathe as "what happens to bodies" is to set the in a way they were not understood until the time of Plato. He was certainly capable of distinguishing between a body (or subject) and what happens to it (see Tim. 49a-50a), but there is little evidence that the pre-Socratics were capable of such distinctions and the implied isolation of a "quality": the pre-Socratic ancestor of quality, dynamis (q.v.), was looked upon as a "thing." This is perfectly clear in Anaxagoras' treatment of the "seeds" (see stoicheion 11-12). At first there is only a mixture (meigma) that contains "all things [chrematal together" (fr. 1), and these latter turn out to be not only the conventional Empedodean stoicheia but the pathe/ dynameis as well: the moist and the dry, the hot and the cold, the bright and the dark (fr. 4). None of these is perceptible, because they are fused in the meigma. 3. By the instigation of a rotary motion by nous various "seeds" are separated off (apokrisis) and they too contain a portion of everything but are qualitatively distinct (see fro 4, init.), presumably due to the predominance of one or other of the pathe. Why are they not therefore perceptible? They are not perceived because of their minute size and it is only when they associate (synkrisis) into large composites that these latter become perceptible and sensibly different because of the predominance of one type of constitnent (Aristotle, Phys. I, 187a) . 4. In Atomism the pathe have a more restricted role. In this view there exist only atoms (atoma, q.v.) and the void (kenon), and the former have only two qualities, size and shape (Diels 68A37: perhaps also weight, see Aristotle, De gen. et carr. I, 3Z6a, though this seems a later addition to Atomism; see kinesis). This leads to the position that all perception and, indeed, all sensible knowledge may be reduced to or touch (haphe; Aristotle, De sensu 442a; on the question of intellectual knowledge, see noesis 6). We are aware of other types of sense experiences, of course, but they are merely subjective and conventional (nomos), ive impressions (pathe) of the senses to which we accord some type of reality (Theophrastus, De sens. 61,63). 5. What is clearly at stake here is the distinction betweeen the active powers (dynameis) inherent in things and that have the capacity to act (poiein) and ive activations (pathe) of the body acted upon (paschein, q.v.). Democritns had severely delimited the active qualities (poion, q.v.) by rejecting the entire pre-Socratic mechanism of "the opposites" (enantia, q.v.) and reducing all "activity" to touch. Thus his stress on the subjective quality of sense knowledge would appear to be the result of purely theoretical considerations, though it agreed with the more ethical strains of relativism (which had epistemological corollaries) being promulgated by the Sophists (see nomos) .

· ..

-----------

154

I

PERAS

PATHOS

6. In Plato the ethical pathe appear, at least in places, as function of materiality: they appear in the moral, corporeal parts of soul and are present there as a result of the soul's conjunction with body (Tim. 42a-b, 69C). He follows the Atomist position both in making the pathe a species of perception and in attempting to reduce sensation (aisthesiB) to (ibid. 61C-63e). Where he 'departs from it is in noting that when the s are' excessive there results pleasure and pain (ibid. 64a-65b). This rather materialistic explana_ tion is not Plato's only or final word on the subject (see hedone 2-3) but it is interesting in that it provides the link between pathos as ~ physical quality and pathos as an ethical phenomenon. 7. The ethical side of the pathe is revealed by other considerations. Plato holds, again, in places, the tripartition of the soul (see psyche 15). Are the pathe characteristics of all parts of the soul or only of the two lower and corporeal parts? Plato is not at all clear on this. In the Timaeus (lac. cit. and 69C-d) they seem to be excluded from the logistikon, while in the Laws (897a) and Phaedrus (245c) this is not so. Indeed, the whole doctrine of the tripartite soul seems to be based on the recognition of the existence of conflicting pathe, and we are told quite clearly in the Republic (580d, 581a) that each part of the soul has its own appropriate pathe. To all appearances Plato never quite reconciled the incorporeal, separate, and somewhat remote logistikon, perhaps derived from Pythagoreanism and necessary to his theory of palingenesia and a knowledge of the eide, with the more "engaged" soul of his ethical analyses of conduct. 8. In Meta. 1022b Aristotle succinctly resumes his predecessors' use of pathe as experiences of a body. Since he has already distinguished dynamis (q.v.) into its two meanings of power and potential~ ity, pathos may be used in both these senses or, to locate it within the category of substance and accident, it is a capacity for change in a subject (hypokeimenon) or else the actual change itself, and particularly qualitative change. Thus change in the category of quality (01loiasis, alteration) is defined as "change [metabole] with respect to pathos" (Meta. 106gb; for its difference from genesis, change with respect to ousia, see stoicheion 15) . 9. In the Ethics Aristotle gives his full attention to the pathe of the sou!. In the Phaedrus (245c) Plato had already described the soul as the subject of experiences (pathe) and the source of activities (erga), and Aristotle makes these the subject matter of morality (Eth. Nich. II, ll06b; see praxis; the third state of the soul, hexis, q.v., is merely our disposition toward the other two). Virtue consists in a man's achieving a mean position (meson, q.v.) with respect to them; see arete. 10. The trnly psychic nature of the pathe is illustrated by the fact

I 155

that they are accompanied by pleasure or pain (ibid. II, ll05b). But is ~ot to be construed as indicating that they are completely ImmaterIal even though they are the affects of the incorporeal sou!. The fa;he area.lways accompanied by certain purely physical changes and It IS for thIS reason that the psyche cannot be considered a separate substance but rather the entelecheia of a body (De an. I, 403a). And when the same criterion is applied to the nous, its very lack of pathe suggests that it is immortal (ibid. I, 408b); see nous. 11. By the time Atomism appears in its Epicurean version the Platonic and Aristotelian refinements on pathe can be marked. 'The subjective elemr;nt, prominent in Democritus, has been tempered (see halon), a~d .whII.e the pathe are still ~ssentially tactile sensations, they ar~ now dIstmgUlshed by the concomItant presence of pleasure or pain. It IS these latter tI:'at now be~0r:'e the center of attention in that they reflect th<; appropr;ateness (ozkezon) or nonappropriateness (allotrion) of the ?bJect percelVed and thns provide criteria for the choice of good and eVIl (D.L. x, 34, 129; see hedone. For the newly expanded role of "appropriateness" in Stoicism, see oikeiosis ) . 12. Apparently Zeno held that all the pathe, which were defined as "excessive impulses" (hormai, q.v.; essentially the same idea is expressed in Tim. 42a-b), were irrational movements of the soul (D.L. VII, llO), while Chrysippus preferred the more intellectualist posit.ion of looking upon them as a state of the rational faculty (hegemonzkon; SVF III, 459, II, 823; see aisthesis 5, noesis 17). For the Stoic the. virtuous I~fe co:,sist~ not in find~ng a mean for the pathe, as in ArIstotle, but m extlrpatmg them entIrely. The wise man, then, is one who has reached the stage of apatheia (q.v.). The four main pathe are pain, fear, desire, and pleasure (D.L. VII, llO; they are defined SVF III, 391; compare the Platonic and Aristotelian lists in Tim. 42a-b and Eth. Nich. II, l105b; see also noesiB 17). For the pathe of matter, see paschein, dynamis, poion, onoma; for the cur~ of t~e et~ical pathe on the homoeopathic principle, katharsis; f~r the:r extlrpatlOn, apatheia; for their connection with perception, atstheS18. ~his

peras: limit Though the notion of limit is obvionsly an ingredient in Anaximander's apeiron (absence of internal determination?), it begins to play a formal role among the Pythagoreans for whom on Aristotle's . ' testI.mony, It ;,as, to~ether with the unlimited, an ultimate principle of reahty, standmg behmd even number (Meta. 986a). Limit stands at the head of one of the Pythagorean tables of opposites cited in Meta. 986a, and in Eth. Nich. ll06b is explicitly connected with the Good. The Pythagorean peras may be related to their discovery of numerical

.

156 [

PHRONESIS

PHANTASIA

proportions in musical harmony (see Aristotle,.De c~elo 2gob12). Su~h seems to be tlIe intent of Plato's use of peras m Phd. 23C-26d; for Its ethical implications, see meson, agathon, harmonia. For limit as a factor in the definition of number, see poson; for a possible Plotinian adaptation, aisthesis.

phantasia: imagination, impression

'

Plato uses tlIe term phantasia as a blend of judgment and perception (Theaet. 195d). For Aristotle imagination. (P?antasia) .is an intermediary between perceiving (aisthesis) and thmkmg (noeszs), De an. III 427b-429a (compare the analogous position of phantasia i~ Plotin~s Enn. IV, 4, 12). It is a motion of the soul caused by sensatIOn, a proc:ss that presents an image whi.c~ may persist even af~:r t:re perception process disappears. Phantasta IS defined by Zeno as an Imp~es­ sion in the soul" (Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. VII, 236 ~, an "Impulse from the outside" ~apable of being grasped (katalep8Zs) by the soul and assented to (CIcero, Acad. post. I, ll, 40-42). Its se?sual nature was changed from "impression" to "alteration" by ChrysIPP:'s (Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. VII, 228-2~1, ,z33) who also mamtained that it and not tlIe katalepsis was the CrIterIon of truth (D.L. VII, 54; see katalepsis ) . " For the role of "fantasizing" in the creation of ''false pleasures, see hedone; for further remarks on its role in intellection, noesis.

philosophla: love of wisdom, philosophy 1. By the traditional Greek Pythagoras was the first to use tlIe term philosophia (see D.L. I, 12; CIcero, Tusc. V, 3, 8), and endowed the word with a strongly religious and et~ical sense (contrast the neutral "Ionian" usage in Herodotus I, 30), whIch can best be seen in the view of the philosopher put forth by Socrates in Phaedo 62C-6ge. In Aristotle it has lost these Pythagorean overtones (the same process . I'SI'ble in Plato see phronesis): philosophia has now become a ISV, . I Id"I' synonym for episteme (q.v.) in the sense of an mtel ectu~ ISCIP me seeking ont canses (Meta. 1026a). In the same age ArIstotle mentions "first philosophy" (prote phi/osophia) or ":heolo.gy" (see theologia; ''metaphysics'' is a later word) ymt has a~ Its ob]e;t. n?t mutable things as does physics (also called second phllos~phy, zbzd: 1037a), or those connected witlI matter, as does mathematIcs, bu: ~emg (on) that is eternal, immutable, and separated from matter. Th,s IS the same ., . science called sophia in Meta. 980a-g83a. 2. The division of philosophy into physIcal,. ethical, and logIcal probably goes back to Stoicism (D.L. VII, 39; ~Icero,.Acad. post. 19) , and it was also the Stoics who broaden~d phzlosoP.hza t? once ~~am embrace the practical as well as the theoretIcal: see C,cero s defimtIOn,

?'

157

De fin. III, 2, 4 as ars vitae; see sophia, ouranos. For the methodology of philosophy, see aporia, dialektike, endoxon.

phon!: locomotion According to Aristotle all locomotion can be reduced to 1) circular motion around a center, or 2) rectilinear motion toward or away from a center (De coelo 268b). Circular motion is primary (De coelo 26ga; Phys. VIII, 265a-266a) and is the natural motion of aither, the fifth element from which the heavenly bodies are made (De coelo 26gb-270b) , while the rectilinear motions are natural to the other four elements; see kinesis, stoicheion.

phr6nesis: wisdom, practical wisdom, prudence 1. There was always believed to be some sort of intellectual control in virtue, witness the remark of the Cynic Antisthenes (D.L. VI, '3) and Plato, Rep. VI, 505b where the Cynics are probably referred to as identifying the good with phronesis. For Socrates this intellectual insight into the transcendental ethical values becomes synonymous with virtue (arete), see Xenophon, Mem. III, g, 4; Plato, Gorg. 460b; Meno 88a-8ga (but compare Phaedo 6qa-b, where it is only one ingredient of true arete); Aristotle, Eth. Nich. 1144b. 2. With Plato's more metaphysical concerns phronesis begins to lose its practical and etlIical coloring until it means the intellectual contemplation of the eide (see Rep. 505a ff.), and in the Phi/ebus it is commonly used as a synonym for nous as the highest type of knowledge (22a, 22d, 66b; see hedone), a usage common enough among the pre-Socratics in their discussions of the similarities and differences between sense knowledge and thought (see aisthesis, noesis). In the early Protrepticus (fr. 52) Aristotle still holds the Platonic position, but in Eth. Nich. VI, 1140a-b phronesis is once again restricted to the moral sphere, while the theoria side of the Platonic phronesis is separated as (theoretical) wisdom (sophia), see ibid. 1143b-1l45a. Despite his hedonism phronesis still plays a central role in Epicurns (D.L. x, 131), as well as in Stoicism (Plutarch, De vito mar. 2; SVF III, 256) , and Plotinus (Enn. I, 2, 7; I, 6, 6) . On the seat of phronesis, see kardia.

PHTHORA

phthora: ing away, corruption Phthora, as the term of the process known as kinesis, is a correlative of genesis, the beginning of the process, and must be seen in that context (so Anaximander, Diels 12Bl). Thus, beings that are without kinesis, like the on of Parmenides (fr. 8, line 26),and the eide of Plato (Phaedo 78a), lack both genesis and "ing away" (see Parmenides, fro 8, line 27 where the corollary is specified). Within the world of the sensibles (aistheta) Plato had a highly developed analysis of change (see metabole) in which genesis-phthora occur in the category of what is for Aristotle "substantial change." In one of these ages (Laws 894a) there is a quasi-definition of phthora as "change into another constitiution [hexis]." In Aristotle genesis is perpetual because each phthora is, in effect, a new genesis (De gen. et corr. I, 318a); see genesis. The question of the corruption of the kosmos is discussed under aphthartos, and that of the soul under athanatos.

physik6s: st[]dent of physis (q.v.), natmal philosopher See theologia, aphairesis, ergon.

' . natme PhYSIS: L Although the word itself is not strongly attested until the time of Heraclitus (it does appear earlier in the titles of works by Anaximander and Xenophanes), it is clear that the inquiry which uses the methodological approach known as logos and later known by Pythagoras as philosophia (q.v.), had, as its general subject matter, physis. Such was the understanding of both Plato (see Phaedo 96a) and Aristotle (Meta. 1005a) who calls the early philosophers physikoi, i.e., those concerned with physis. It meant these different but connected things: 1) the growth process or genesis (so Empedocles, frs. 8, 63; Plato, Laws 892C; Aristbtle, Phys. 193b); 2) the physical stuff out of which things were made, the arche (q.v.) in the sense of Urstof! (so Plato, Laws 891C; Aristotle, Phys. 189b, 193a); and 3) a kind of internal organizational principle, the structnre of things (so Heraclitus, fro 123; Democritus, fro 242). 2. Meanings 1) and 2) must be seen in the context of the theism of the pre-Socratics: this "stuff" was alive, hence, divine, hence immortal and indestructible (see Aristotle, De an. I, 4"a, Phys. III, 203a-h; Plato, Laws 967a; compare Epinomis 991d). Thus the physis of the earliest philosophers had movement and life, but with Parmenides' emphatic removal of kinesis from the realm of being (see on), the notion of physis was in effect destroyed, the initiation of rrlovement ing to outside agents, e.g. the "Love and Strife" of Empedocles

PHYSIS

I 159

(see Diels, fro 31A28) and the nous (q.v.) of Anaxagoras, or, and in the eyes of Plato this is the more religiously pernicious doctrine (Laws 889 C), movement was random and necessary, probably a reference to the Atomists (see tyche). What Plato finds faulty in contemporary views of physis is its materiality (Laws 892b) and the absence of design (techne; see Soph. 265c). It was to correct these two misconceptions that Plato substituted psyche (q.v.) as a source of movement. 3·, With Aristotle there is a general rehabilitation of physis that takes over many of the functions of the Platonic psyche: it is defined (Phys. II, 192b) as "the principle [arche] and cause [aitia] of motion and rest for the things in which it is immediately present." Like psyche, it is spiritual because it is primarily form (Phys. II, 193a), and it works :oward an en~ (telos; Phys .. II, 194a). Two difficulties arise: in replacIllg psyche WIth physzs ArIstotle has severed the connection between movement and life, and, on the other hand, between purpose (telos) and intelligence (nous). The first is solved by extending physis down into the realm of the inanimate elements and positing the doctrine of "natural movement" for each (see stoicheion, kinoun 8), but in Phys. VI,II he reverts to a more Platonic position: "ensouled," i.e., living, thmgs, have within them both the principle of movement and the initiator of movement, and they thus differ from inanimate things that have within them the ive (paschein) principle of movement, but not the active (poiein), which conseqnently must operate from outside (Phys. VIII, 255b-256a): thus all motion, in effect, requires an efficient cause (kinoun). On the second question, the connection between telos and nous, he is likewise ambivalent; juxtaposed in Phys. II, 199a are two arguments for tire teleology of Physis, one of which snggests the presence of nous while the other denies it. 4- Stoic monism led to the identification of God-nature-fire (SVF II, 1027; Cicero, De nat. deor. II, 22,57). In its immanent active role physis is logos (Seneca, De benet. IV, 7) and, on the level of the !ndividua! existent, the logoi spermatikoi (q.v.). It is a moral principle, III that the purpose of man was to live "harmoniously with nature" (for the Stoic "natural" morality and the theory of tire interconnection of nature, see nomos and sympatheia respectively) . 5· Plotinus' doctr!ne of nature is bound up with his view of soul; both the soul of the umverse (see psyche tou pantos) and the individnal, imma~ent .souls of men have two different aspects: an npper, contemplatIve SIde, soul proper (though in Enn. IV, 4, 13 it is called phronesis), and a lower side, physis, tlrat is forever turned away from nous and whose resultant weakening of its contemplative power causes it to lapse from theoria into activity (praxis); it produces not mechanically but as a weakened form of contemplation (Enn. III, 8, 2-5). Within the individual physis.3s the vegetative faculty that operates

160 [

PNEUMA

PIS TIS

without thought and without imagination (Enn. IV, 4, '3); see psyche, telos.

pfstis: 1] faith, belief (subjective state); 2] something that instills belief, proof 1) The term occurs both in Parmenides (fr. 1, line 30; fr.8, line 50) and in Empedocles (frs. 3, 4> 114), but it is noubtful whether it is being used in auy technical sense. In Plato's "divided line" the mental states that are not true knowledge (episteme) but have to do rather with "opinion" are divided into two classes: one has to do with images (eikones) of sensible things, while the other, described as pistis, is the perception of sensible things (Rep. 50ge-511e). Pistis does not play an important role in Aristotle's epistemology; rather, he was concerned with it in the context of the relationship between proof and conviction; 2) pis tis (snbjective conviction) is the object of the art of rhetoric (Rhet. I, 1355b), and the various means of persuasion are outlined in Rhet. I, 1356a.

pIethos: plurality

..'

.

According to Aristotle (Meta. 1020a) a pluralIty IS that whIch IS potentially divisible into noncontinuous (me sy~e~~es) parts. !hu~ o~~ possible definition of number (arithmos, q.v.) IS a plethos WIth lImIt (peras) (lac. cit.). This discrete, numerable quantity (poson) that is plethos is thus contrasted with the continuous, measurable quantity thatis magnitude (megethos, q.v.). For the final Platonic solution to the problem of the One (hen) and the many (plethos) , see trias 5·

pneuma: air, breath, spirit, spiritus 1. Pneuma, which means air or breath (the cognate Greek verb is used in both senses in Homer), is used in the former sense when it first appears in Anaximenes. Pneuma or aer, he says, binds the kosmos together just as our psyche, which is also aer, binds together our body (fr. 2; the language of the fragment has impressed many as being somewhat too "modern" for the genuine sentiments of Anaximenes). The identification of air and breath, implicit in the analogy of Auaximenes, is made explicit by the Pythagoreans when they maintain that pneuma and void are inhaled by the universe (Aristotle, Phys. IV, 2 1 3b ) . 2. But the connection of respiration and the vital principle leaps, as it does in the concept of psyche itself, to a further connection with cognition in the speculation of some fifth-century writers. According to Diogenes of Apollonia, aer (q.v.) is the arche of all. things' and the warm air within us is soul (fr. 5; the same age pomts out that .the air within us is warmer than the surrounding air but considerably

[161

cooler than the air around the sun; compare Cleanthes, 4 infra and see nous). We are then told (Theophrastus, De sens. 39, 44) that it is the source of cognition, both sensation (aisthesis, q.v.) and thought (phronesis). The internal air mnst be dry and hot (compare Heraclitus' fiery soul) and circulates through the body with the blood (see kardia). A similar theory appears among the medical writers (see De morbo sacra 16) . 3. Aristotle continues to make use of pneuma in its ordinary senses of air, breath, and wind, but he introduces, in addition, something called innate (symphyton) pneuma that is some type of hot, foamy substance analogous in composition to the element of which the stars are made (for the growth of this suggestion into the astral body of the Neoplatonists, see ochema). It starts from the heart and its function is to provide the sensitive and kinetic link between the physical organs and the psyche (see De gen. animo II, 736a-737a). This pneuma is present in the sperm and transmits the nutritive and sensitive soul from progenitor to offspring (ibid. 735a). 4- Aristotle's philosophical interest in pneuma was not considerable, but it is given a central position by the Stoics. Pneuma is a composite of air and fire (SVF II, 442) and it is a heated version of this that is sonl (ibid. I, 135). This pneuma, which is innate (symphyton) , is circulated with the blood throughont the body (ibid. II, 885; see psyche 28) in the same way that God, who is also called pneuma, is spread thronghout the kosmos (ibid.; see Poseidonius' view, ibid. II, 100g), varying only by its degrees of tension (tonos, q.v.). Each pneumatic system has its hegemonikon (q.v.) or rnling part: that of man in the heart (kardia, q.v.); that of the kosmos in either the aither (q.v.; so Zeno and Chrysippus, ibid. II, 642-644) or in the sun (so Cleanthes, ibid. I, 4g9). 5. Snch a materialistic view of the sonl fonnd little sympathy among either the Aristotelian functionalists or the Platonic adherents of a divine, immaterial soul. Plotinus suggests (Enn. IV, 7, 4) that the Stoics themselves, ab ipsa veri tate coacti, saw the inadequacy of their views and so were constrained to add to the hylic pneuma some sort of qualitative or formal notation, calling it "intelligent [ennoun] pneuma" or "intellectnal [noeron] fire." 6. But even before the time of Plotinus other currents wete transforming the Stoic concept. Some Stoics were themselves disengaging the hegemonikon from the corporeality of pneuma (see nous) , a position strongly suggested by the Stoic ethic that drew a sharp distinction, moral and intellectual, between man and the other animals (see Cicero, De leg. I, 7, 22; Seneca, Ep. 121, 14). There was, moreover, the Judaeo-Christian religious tradition that made the same distinction and, though it continued to use the expression pneuma or spiritus, employed it in a spiritualized, nonmaterial sense. Thus Philo descrihes

162

I

PROAIRESIS

POIEIN

man as created of an earthly substance and a divine spirit (theion pneuma), but goes on to point out, commenting Gen. II, 7, that the latter is a part (or as he calls it, "a colony") of the divine nature, and this is nous (De oPif. 135).

Action is one of the ten Aristotelian kategoriai listed in Cat. Ib-2a; his examples are "cuts," ''burns.'' Both action and ion

(paschein) it of contraries and degrees (ibid. llb). But in an ethical context Aristotle distingnishes (Eth. Nich. VI, 114oa) between poiein, in the sense of "to prodnce" (hence poietike episteme, prodnctive science) from prattein (to act), (hence praktike episteme, practical science) ; see paschein, poietike, praxis, episteme, ergon.

Il

productive science, art;

1) The proper term used by Aristotle for the productive or applied science is techne (q.v.); 2) tire poietike techne par excellence is poetics, to which Aristotle devoted an entire treatise, which is only partially preserved.

poi6n, poi6tes: what kind, quality Democritus distingnished between primary qualities based on the shape and characteristics of the atomon, and secondary or derived qualities, like sweet, bitter, warm, cold, etc., which are conventional (Sextus Empiricus, Adll. Math. VII, 135) and essentially subjective and ive (see pathe). Some of Plato's eide are, of course, hypostatized qualities, e.g., the ethical qualities in Parm. 130b; and yet Plato, who was the first to use the abstract poiotes (Theaet. 182a), was well aware of the difference between quality and substance (see Tim. 49a50a; for Plato's theory of sensible qualities, see aisthesis). Poios is one of the ten Aristotelian kategoriai listed in Cat. Ib-2a and discussed ibid. 8b-lla (compare pathos). In Epicurus tire primary qualities of the atoma are shape, size, and weight (the latter an addition to Democritus), D.L. x, 54. Stoic materialism demanded that even the qualities of the psyche be bodies, SVF II, 797; see enantia, dynamis, symbebekos, genesis.

,

sa. In the Epicurean ethic quantity and not quality is the criterion for the choice of pleasure, Eusebius, Praep. ElIang. XIV, 21, 3; see megethos, hedone.

pate: when, time

poiein: to act, action

poietike (scil. episteme): 2] poetics

I 163

.

ponos: pam See aisthesis, apatheia, hedone.

pos6n, pos6tes: how much, quantity One of the ten Aristotelian kategoriai listed in Cat. Ib~2a and discussed ibid. 4b-6a. Time is a continuous quantity, as is space, ibid.

One of the ten Aristotelian kategoriai listed in Cat. Ib-2a; his own examples afe "yesterday," "next year"; see chronos.

pan: where, place One of the ten Aristotelian kategoriai listed in Cat. Ib-2a; see topos.

praktike (sci!. episteme): science ot action See praxis.

praxis: action, activity According to Aristotle, when actions follow upon a deliberate choice (proairesis) they may be judged moral or immoral (Eth. Nich. I, 13b), and hence fall within the scope of the "practical" sciences (episteme praktikai), i.e., ethics and politics, which have as their object the good that is aimed at by action, ibid. 1094a-b; see ergon.

proalresis: deliberate choice Though there must have been some previous discussion of moral choice (see Aristotle, Eth. Nich. III, lll1b), the first preserved treatment is that of Aristotle (ibid. lll1b-I115a) who defines it (,113a) as "an appetite, guided by deliberation [bouleusisJ, for things within our power." Choice is always of means; it is only wish (boulesis) that is directed toward the end (ibid. ll11b; see kinoun 9). Two things are to be noted about choice: it is precisely this that brings human actions (praxeis) within the realm of morality; secondly, by positing this voluntary act (it is not pure voluntarism; proairesis is preceded and based upon the intellectual act of bouleusis; see ibid. "40a), Aristotle moved discussions of morality out of the area of intellection (the Socratic position; see arete, kakon) into that of will. The early Stoa embraced the intellectualist position (arete = episteme; see SVF III, 256), but with Epictetus proairesis once ag~in becomes central; it is the condition of man's liberty (Diss. I, 29). Yet, even here there is a strong intellectualist strain. Proairesis is preceded by diairesis, the distinction between what is in one's power and what is not (Diss. II, 6, 24; I, 1-3), and proairesis itself seems more like judgment than choice (ibid. III, 9,1-2).

PROLEPSIS

pr6Iepsis: prior grasp, anticipation, preconception In the Epicurean epistemology there was one ultimate criterion of truth, sensation (aisthesis; see also aletheia); but there were, as well, the subsidiary criteria of the emotions (pathe; see hedane) and a mental apprehension described by Epicurus as prolepsis (D.L. x, 31), and by Lucretius as natitia (De rerum nat. IV, 476). Prolepsis operates in much the same way as the Stoic katalepsis (q.v.), except that the prolepsis is the result of a repeated apprehension of the same type of object, e.g. men, and hence is a universal concept, a kind of residual, composite "Man" based on many sensations of "men." It provides a kind of standard against which the truth of subsequent apprehensions can be judged. The Stoics used prolepsis in much the same manner (thus for both Epicurus and the Stoa we have a prolepsis of the gods; compare Cicero, De nat. deor. 1,43-44 and SVF II, 100g and noesis '5), but under the title of "common concepts" (see ennoia) developed it to a considerably greater extent.

pr6noia: forethought, providence 1. The earlier history of the concept of providence is to be seen in the emergence, from Diogenes to Aristotle, of a notion of an intelligent purpose (telos, q.v.) operating in the nniverse. In all of these thinkers it is clearly associated with the intelligent God whose features begin to appear in the later Plato (see Laws 8gg where the denial of pronoia is reckoned blasphemy) and in Aristotle. For the Stoics the immanent Logos governs all by nous and pronoia (D.L. VII, 138; SVF I, 176). It is given a new turn in the direction of anthropocentrism by Chrysippus (see Porphyry, De abstinentia III, 20) where the rest of the kosmos is subjected to the good of man. Stoic pronoia, identified as it was with Physis, was essentially immanent. 2. Later Platonism, like the newly appeared Semitic tradition, was transcendent and believed in a series of intermediate deities (see daimon) , with the result that pronoia began to be distributed through the entire range of deities (Plutarch, De fato 572f-273b; Apuleius, De Platone I, 12). As the supreme principle grows more remote, its direct involvement in pronoia becomes markedly less. So in Philo, De fuga 101, the Logos exercises providence through the immanent dynameis, just as in Plotinus (Enn. IV, 8, 2) the World Soul has a general providence and the individual souls a particular providence for the bodies they inhabit; the One, of course, is beyond providence (Enn. VI, 8, 17). Implicit in this distinction between general and particular providence, i.e., between command and execution, is the reconciliation of the necessary transcendence of God and the necessary immanence of providential activity; compare Proclus, Elem. theol., prop. 122/ For the problems arising from the existence of evil in a providen-

PROODOS

I 165

tial system, see kakon; on pronoia without , sympatheia; on God's knowledge of particulars, noeton 4.

pr6iidos: going forth, procession 1. In its most general "procession" is later Platonism's attempt to solve the Parmenidean difficulties of nnity and plurality. If the One (hen) is, and is transcendent (see hyperousia) , whence the subsequent plurality of the kosmos? Plotinus, who faces the question on various levels (e.g. the unity and plurality of the soul in Enn. IV, 3, 2--6; see psyche), frequently resorts to metaphorical explanations, and particularly to the figure of the snn and its rays (see eklampsis). But the metaphysical basis of the solution to the question "if one, why many?" rests on the nature of the One, and particularly its perfection (telos; Enn. v, 4), and tl,e identification of the efficient and final cause (see Tim. 2ge and compare Enn. IV, 8, 6; v, 4, 1; hence the later bonum est diffusi7Jum sui) . 2. This provides the ingredients for Proclus' more systematic derivation ofthe hypostases (q.v.). He begins (Elem. theol., prop. 21) by citing a mathematical parallel of the series generated from the monas (q.v.). For Proclus this is a better figure than eklampsis since it allows transit in both directions in the series, thus permitting the important ethical correlative of procession, "return" (epistrophe, q.v.). 3· There follows (props. 25-30) a description of proCidos itself. Every complete or perfect being (teleion) generates (props. 25, 27; compare Enn. v, " 6), but the cause remains undiminished and immobile (menan; prop. 26), as, indeed, had already been understood by Plato (Tim. 42e). This principle, designed to safeguard the integrity and transcendence of the arche, is a commonplace in Plotinus (see Enn. v, " 6; v, 2, 1) and comes particularly to the fore with the introduction of a Creator-God into the systems (see Augustine, Conf. I, 3)· The effect is similar (homoios) to the cause (prop. 29) and so the effect is both present in the cause and proceeds from it (prop. 30; see Enn. v, 5, g). Thus there is a triad of three "moments": every effect (aitiatan) remains (menon) in its cause, proceeds (proodas) from it, and returns to it (epistrophe; prop. 35) qua good (see Proclus, Theal. Plat. II, 95) . 4- The applications of these principles are immense. The similarity principle, here expressed in the outgoing procession, will be applied in the counter epistraphe (prop. 32) and so will provide a means for both the moral ascent of the soul to its source (for an ethical view of its "fall," see kathodos) and the epistemological grounds for the cognitive approach to God (see Enn. I, 8, 1 and agnostos; for the similarity principle in the wider context of cognition, see homoios, aisthesis). It

166 [

PROPHETES

gives, moreover, a view of the entire kosmos, in both its sensible and intelligible aspects, as a magnificent organism (halon, q.v.) with its parts linked in a relationship of compatibility (sympatheia, q.v.) and descending, in an unbroken chain of analogous beings, from a common arche. For the position of proDdos in a more general ontological context, see trias. '

prophetes: spokesman, medium, prophet See mantike.

pros ti: relation In Plato there are eide of relatives that are immanent within things, see Phaedo 74a-77a, Rep. 479b, Parm. 133c-8, and Soph. 255
pseudos: error, falsity See doxa, noesis.

psyche: breath of life, ghost, vital principle, soul, anima 1. One of Aristotle's most detailed excursions into the history of philosophy (see endoxon for ilie method and principle involved) occurs in Book I of the De anima where he reviews and criticizes his predecessors' opinions on the nature of psyche. As he sees it, earlier specnlation came to the soul from two angles that tended to coalesce: the soul as the principle of movement (kinesis) and of perception (aisthesis). This seems to be correct, though, of course, a great deal of the evidence on the snbject consists only in what Aristotle chooses to cite. But there are two additional facets in the history of psyche that Aristotle largely ignores: the prephilosophical use of the term and psyche as a religious phenomenon. 2. The connection between life and movement on the one hand and consciousness on the other is not at all obvious in Homer who designates two separate entities to explain life and consciousness. For Homer psyche is the "breath of life" (and also, in what may be a completely different stratum of belief, an individualized "ghost" that lives on in an attenuated fashion after death) that escapes, normally,

PSYCHE

[167

from the mouth of the dying hero (this connection with the head may be ilie suggestive beginning of the later ilieory iliat located the seat of the soul in the brain; see kardia and compare pneuma). In contrast there is the thymos, the spirit, located in the midriff (phrenes) whereby a man thinks and feels (see kardia) . 3. The Homeric psyche was closely associated with motion in that its departure turned the aggregate of churning limbs that was the hero's "body" into a soma or motionless corpse. The thymos too is connected wiili motion in a sense later explored by Aristotle; it is the promptings of thymos that impel the hero to activity. 4. The philosopher, unlike the poet, concludes rather than describes. We can see this habit of mind at work in Thales. Since, he maintains (Aristotle, De an. I, 405a), the power to cause kinesis is an indication of the presence of soul, should not one conclude that even something as seemingly inanimate as a stone is ensouled since the Magnesian stone (magnet) is capable of moving other things? The thought here is especially bold since it byes completely the presence of air or breath. But the more archaic attitude reappears with Anaximenes who does, however, betray a certain boldness of his own in extending the soul-principle to the universe at large (fr. 2; see pneuma) . 5. The connection between psyche and breath is intermittent among the pre-Socratics. Anaximander said the soul was "airy" (Aetius IV, 3, 2), as did Anaxagoras (ibid.). Heraclitus makes breathing part of the cognitive process (Diels 22M6; see aisthesis), but only during sleep when the other senses are sealed off from the cosmic logos. Diogenes of Apollonia, on the other hand, strongly maintains the connection between the psyche and aer (q.v.; see pneuma) because life depends on it (frs. 4, 5). 6. This link with the Homeric past becomes more and more tenuous as the Homeric psychology itself is revised. By the sixth century the psyche had absorbed the functions of the Homeric thymos and was then the term used to describe the psychic totality of man, while at the same time the physical aggregate of limbs and bodily parts was yielding to soma, not now as a corpse, but as the physical unity that has psyche as its psychic correlative. 7. Thus released from its immediate pneumatic associations, psyche finds its place, as Aristotle suggests, within ilie larger cadres of motion and perception. Typical in this regard are the views of ilie Atomists and Empedocles. The former had reduced reality to atoma and the void (kenon) and were evidently concerned with the soul as the source of motion when they described it as an aggregate (synkrisis; see genesis) of atoms that are spherical and fire-like on ilie grounds that these atoms are the most mobile and most competent to cause motion in others (Aristotle, De an. I, 405a). There are, of cQurse,

168

I

PSYCHE

difficulties here, largely arising from the relationship between soul and body and that between soul and mind or spirit (nous). Where is this aggreg~te that, by reason of the movement of its own atoma, is capable of mov.mg the body (see ibid. I, 406b)? The answer is preserved by LucretIUs who tells us (III, 37°-39S) that Democritus held that soul and body atoma were juxtaposed (appositio, parathesis; see Diels 68A64), an arrangement Lucretius found indefensible (see noesis 6). 8. A higher, more reliable type of perception had been distinguished from mere sensation from the time of Heraclitus and Parmenides (see aisthesis, episteme, doxa, noesis), and, despite Aristotle's conviction that they thought the two were the same, the Atomists did make a serious' attempt, even within the confines of their materialistic system, to distinguish psyche and nous both in of function (see noesis) and location (see kardia). 9. Although the Atomists were keenly interested in sensation (for their theories, see aisthesis) , the sensation approach to soul is even more apparent in Empedocles. Aristotle sees behind the reduction of soul to one or other of the elements (stoicheia) of physical bodies the assumption t~at "like knows like" with the consequence that, if the soul knows, It mnst be composed of the same material as the thing known (De an. I, 40gb). He cites Empedocles as the chief witness to this view (fr. 109). But it is clear enough that Empedocles, who may have ~aid that thi~ similarity (homoiotes, q.v.) was the reason why sensatIOn occurs, dId not mean to suggest that each of his four elements was the soul. Rather, it seems more likely that it.is blood that is a p~rfect bl~nd of. the elements (frs. lOS, 98; this also links the theory WIth consIderatIOns of natural heat; see kardia). There is a .third po~sibility and Aristotle considers (and rejects) this as well. Perhaps, as m the case of blood, the Empedoclean soul is not the mixture but the proportion (logos) itself (ibid. I, 408a; see holon). 10. Aristotle cites this latter possibility as one instance of a more general school of thought that attempted to define psyche as a harmonia (q.v.; ibid. I, 407b and compare Pol. 1340b). Plato too knows the harmonia theory; it was advanced by Simmias in the Phaedo (8se-86d) and subseqnently refuted by Socrates (91c-9Se). The origins of the theory have been much debated. The word harmonia is Pythagorean and there are Pythagorean affinities in the Phaedo (Echecrates holds the theory [88d] and he was a Pythagorean [D.L. VIII, 46]; Simmias had studied with the Pythagorean Philolaus [61d]; see the late evidence for him in Diels 44B22, 23) . Bnt nowhere does either Plato or Aristotle. identify it as Pythagorean and the theory, at least as it a?pears m t?e Phaedo, has to do with the harmonia of physical oppoSItes (enantzo, q. v. ) . . 11. But the theory of a balance or equilibrium of opposite powers

PSYCHE

I 16g

(dynameis) of a body is not the same thing as the numerical proportion as worke~ ~ut bl the Pythagoreans. And, though it may have Pythagorean affimtles, It seems to stem from medical circles that used it to explain health as an equilibrium (isonomia) of opposite qualities in the human body and where it is associated with Alcmaeon of Crotona (Aetius V, 30, 17; it appears too in the speech of the physician Eryximachus in Symp. 18Sa). But there is no evidence that Alcmaeon applied it to the soul (see De an. I, 40Sa) . 12: What, then, was the Pythagorean doctrine of soul? There was, in f~ct, more than one, and this strange ambivalence is equally apparent m Empedocles. The Pythagoreans rednced all things to the arche of number (arithmos, q.v.) and so it comes as no surprise to discover that they considered soul and nous as "properties [pathe] of numbers" (Aristotle, Meta. 98Sb). This may be a version of a mathematical harmonia theory, but the same cannot be true of the view dismissed in De an. I, 407b as a Pythagorean mythos, which suggest~ that the soul is completely distinct from the body and that it is possible for "any chance soul to enter any chance body." And turning to Empedocles, while the theory that the soul is blood makes perfect sense within the framework of his mechanistic explanations of the elements and their mixtures, what is to be said of the view, put forth in his Purifications, that the soul is a daimon (q.v.) that committed an "original sin" (see kathodos) and undergoes a series of reincarnations (fr.llS)? '3. What has appeared here, at the center of the Pythagorean tradition in philosophy, is another view of psyche that seems to owe little or nothing to the pan-vitalism or pan-deism (see theion) that is the legacy of the Milesians. All the implications of this new belief that the divine nature of the soul is radically different from all other things may be seen in the famous age from Pindar (fr. 131), one of its first appearances: the soul that is of divine origin survives the death of the body; its operation can best be observed in dreams where it is active while the body slumbers. The origins of this new belief in the special divinity and immortality of the soul and its basic difference from and antagonism to the body are somewhat obscure; one suggestion is that it came to the Greeks through with Scythian shamanism. But whatever its origins the belief appears, with all its ramifications, in Pythagoras, EmpedocIes, and the Orphic literature, and its most notorious forms are the doctrine of bilocation and reincarnation (palingenesia, q.v.) and its associated theory of recollection (anamnesis), the antagonism between body and soul that becomes so familiar from Plato's metaphor of body/prison (soma/sema; see Grat. 400c, Phaedo 62b) and a series of eschatological myths that also appear in Plato (see athanatos). '4. Plato's debt to the Orphic-Pythagorean view of the soul is

170 [

PSYCHE

clearly marked in the earlier dialognes. In Ch'E:...m. 156d-157a all the traditional motifs of this "ancient " (palaios logos: Phaedo 70c; see Meno 81a, Ep. VII, 335a) are present: the psyche is a unity, immortal (athanatos, q.v.), subject to a cyclic rebirth into a body that is the source of all its ills. The end of life, and the definition of philosophia (q.v.), is a purification (katharsi~, q.v.) that is .a preparation for death and the retnrn of the soul to Its natural habItat. Associated with this complex of ideas is the theory of recollection (anamnesis, q.v.; according to a later authority in D.L. VIII, 4 Pythagoras ed his previous incarnations; for Empedocles, see ibid. VIII, 77) and it is this that leads Plato to more novel considerations. In the Phaedo, anamnesis suddenly shifts to the level of episteme (q.v.) and what is recollected is not the details of some other life but a knowledge of the Forms (eide). The psyche is the faculty whereby we know the eide (65a-67b) and this because the soul is most akin to the eide (78b-79b), like them immortal, immaterial, and invisible. '5. Gradually the more radical aspects of the difference between body and soul are modified in Plato. In many respects this represents a return to the more traditional categories by acknowledging that various somatic functions also belong to the soul, which in the Phaedo strives to operate only in the noetic sphere and apart from the senses. This accommodation is accomplished by the tripartition of the sonl (Rep. IV, 435e-444e). The psyche, like the politeia itself, is divided into three parts: the rational (logistikon), the "spirited" (thymoeides), and the appetitive (epithymetikon), with virtues and pathe (q.v.) appropriate to each. The division appears again in Rep. IX, 58od-581a, in Phaedrus 246a-b, 253c-255b, and again in Tim. 6gd-72d where the parts are assigned their appropriate .bodily seats, ~inked together by ~he spinal marrow (73b-d; the connectIOn of the bral~ (enkeph~los) WIth the spinal column was well known, though demed by ArIstotle, De part. animo II, 652a; see also kardia) . 16. As the functions of the soul are expanded from the Republic on, the upper part or logistikon begins to take on the characteristics of the nnitary psyche of the Phaedo. It is divine, created by the demiourgos (Tim. 41c-d) , lodged in the head (ibid. 44d; see kardia) , vouchsafed a prenatal vision of the eide (Phaedrus 247b-248b, Tim. 41e-42a), and subject to cyclic palingenesia (Phaedrus 248c-249d, Tim. 42b-d). It is, moreover, immortal, as contrasted to the two other parts of the soul that are mortal and created by lesser gods (Tim. 6gc-d; see Rep. X, 611b-612a, Pol. 309a-c). , '7. One of the difficnlties arising from Plato's treatment of the soul is the fact that he clearly has posited the tripartition of the soul on ethical grounds, while the unitive soul of the Phaedo is sugg,ested by epistemological considerations. Since the psyche of the Phaedo is

PSYCHE

[171

clearly enough the logistikon of the later dialogues, we may integrate their functions and see it as the cognitive arche of a nonsensory dianoia (Phaedo 7ga, Soph. 248a) and the ethical ruler of the two lower parts of the soul (Rep. IV, 44,e; Phaedrus 253c-254e). But it is less clear what the cognitive powers of the lower parts of the soul are, if any. That sensation (aisthesis, q.v.) involves the soul as well as the body is mentioned more than once; pleasure, we are also told, extends from the body to, the soul (Rep. IX, 584c) and, in Phil. 33d-34a, this ethical pathos (q.v.) is extended to include the cognitive pathos of sensation as well (compare the parallel age in Tim. 64b). But the temptation to locate sensation in the thymoeides, somewhat in the fashion of an Aristotelian psyche aisthetike, mnst be resisted. The Timaeus lodges the logistikon in the head and at the same time makes the brain (enkephalos) the seat of sensation (44d, 73b). The logistikon, it would appear, is the only cognitive part of the psyche. !ts normal. and ~atural function is dianoia or logismos, but because of Its connectIon WIth the alien body at birth it is assailed by various pathe of that body and wl,:en these reach the soul sensation results (Tim. 42e-44a; for the mechamcs of these bodily pathe, see aisthesis, 15-17). The function of the thymoeides, located in the breast, is, on this view, to receive communications from the logistikon and act upon them (ibid. 6gd-7ob). The epithymetikon, located in the abdominal cavity, receives no message from the logistikon, but its headlong pursuit of physical pleasures is occasionally tempered by the presence of the liver, which is the seat of dreams (oneiros, q.v.) and the basis of divination (mantike, q.v.; for a later ground for divination, see sympatheia 8) . 18. The logistikon then can hardly be called the arche of sensation as that might be understood by the pre-Socratics. It is rather a cross between a shamanistic Pythagorean "other self" and the faculty of "true knowledge" in the Parmenidean sense. It is capable of episteme because of its similarity to the things known, the eide (Phaedo 7gb; in Soph. 248e-249b, with its changed perspectives, it is granted a share of the "really real"), and is capable of sensation faute de mieux. 19. In Tim. 43a-d and Laws X, 8g6e-8g7b Plato makes a distinction between primary motions that are proper to the soul and secondary motions that originate in the body and come into the soul, and in Phil. 33d he describes sensation as a kind of shaking (seismon) that is peculiar to the body and to the soul and at the. same time con:mon to both. Thus Plato is led to approach the psyche In another fashIOn iliat is more akin to the other pre-Socratic motif of kinesis. One of Plato's major proofs for the immortality of the soul, i.e., the logistikon, is the fact that it is always in motion (aeikineton) and hence must be selfmoved (autokineton), otherwise genesis would fail (Phaedrus 245c-e). The argnment is not entirely new; it was used by Alcmaeon

~72

I

PSYCHE

who did not, however, argue from self-motion but from the fact that the soul was aeikineton (Aristotle, De an. I, 405a). Plato's, on tbe other hand, derives from self-motion, the self-motion of nous that has a share in reality (Soph. 24ga-b) and is related to the eidos of kinesis (ibid. 254d where it is one of the megista gene; see eidos 13 and kinesis 6). This then is not one of the many types of secondary cansality detailed in Laws x, 8g3b-8g4c, but the primary motion- with which the dtalogue ends, "real" motion that moves itself and that is the arche of kinesis (Laws x, 8g5b; compare Phaedrus 245d). He is prepared to go even further. Self-motion is the essence (ousia) and definition of the sonl (Phaedrus 245e). 20. Aristotle takes up this theory in De an. I, 406b-407b and objects to it on a number of scores, but chiefly because he thinks that thereby Plato has reduced the soul to a magnitude (megethos, q.v.). To his way of thinking the kinesis would have to be circular locomotion (see noesis) so that Plato, like Democritus, has the soul move a body by being in motion itself, instead of seeing that the soul moves things by being their final cause and thus may be said to originate movement by thought (noesis) or choice (proairesis; ibid. I, 406b). For Aristotle's other approaches to the question of the soul as the arche of kinesis, see kinoun 8 and physis 3. 21. He next deals with ilie view that the soul is self-moved number, the theory of another member of the Academy, Xenocrates (ibid. I, 408b-4ogb; see Plutarch, De procr. an. 1012d) . Now number is an aggregate of units (plethos monadon; see Meta. 1053a), and, apart from ilie absurdities of applying ilie now popular fluxion theory of moving points into lines, etc. (see arithmos) , ilie theory of Xenocrates appears open to the same type of mechanistic charges made against Democritus. 22. Aristotle cuts into the heart of the pre-Socratic theories. The soul, it is true, is a moving principle, not in the mechanistic sense of Democritus or as he understood Plato and Xenocrates to say, but as the final cause: it moves by thought and desire (De an. III, 433a-b; Meta. 1072a-b; for some of the difficulties involved in this, see sympatheia 7). But it is not self-moved except accidentally (ibid. I, 405b-406b), since what moves oiliers does not necessarily have to be in motion itself (Phys. VIII, 256a-258b). 23. His own treatment, however, deserts the category of kinesis (which he shifts over to physis, q.v.) and moves in another direction. Earlier on, during his more Platonic period, Aristotle had treated 1:\1e soul as if it were a complete substance (Eudemus, frs. 45, 46) that had little need of the body (ibid., fro 41). But in the De anima it is quite oilierwise. A complete substance is an individual being, a tode ti (q.v.), and one such is the "living or ensouled body" (soma empsy-

PSYCHE

I ~73

chon) composed of a material (hyle) and a formal (eidos) principle. The latter is ilie sonl and if it is approached from the direction of function (ergon; See energeia) it may be defined (ibid. II, 412b) as the first (i.e. not necessarily operating) entelecheia (q.v.) of an organic body (see halon) . 2+ Plato frequently gives the impression that he is more interested in soul than in the soul. The proof of immortality already cited from the Phaedrus is set out to cover "all soul." In the detailed ages in the Timaeus, moreover, where Plato describes the composition of the soul from its elements (35b-36b), it is ilie World Soul (psyche tau pantos, q.v.) to which he refers; the individual souls are second- or third-rate versions of it (ibid. 41d). For Aristotle, however, it is the individual living being that is the paradigm and the method of approach is to investigate its various activities. In this way he proceeds to an investigation of ilie faculties (dynameis) of the soul of a living organism. 25· Plato had divided the sonl into parts (mere; see 15) and at times his language suggests that the parts of the soul are really individual souls within the same being (see Tim. 6gd-e and the open question in Laws IX, 863b). Aristotle also calls them parts, but he treats them as faculties (see De an. III, 433b ) , i.e., dynameis in the word's primary senSe of ilie power to effect change in another or in itself qua oilier (Meta. 1046a and see dynamis 3). There are a great variety of these dynameis, but iliey are ilie most appropriate way to study the nature of ilie soul (De an. II, 415a). Aristotle proposes to work his way from the most fundamental, ilie nutritive threptike (ibid. II, 414a-415a ), th~ough the ascending series (each higher dynamis presupposes the eXistence of the lower) , to the sensitive (aisthetike; see aisthesis) , and finally to the distinctive faculty of man, the noetike (see nous, noesis). 26. Aristotle is clear on the subject of personal immortality. Since the soul is the formal and final Cause of an organically qualified body it cannot survive the dissolntion of the union wiili iliat body, except, perhaps, as part of the species (ibid. II, 415b). But there is nothing to prevent a faculty of the soul from being separable (choriston; ibid. I, 408b) and this is actually so in the case of the nous (q.v.; ibid. III, 430a ). 27· For Epicurns and Lucretius soul is a composite body made up of various atoms (D.L. X, 63). But this is a far cry from the mere aggregation of fiery atoms proposed by Democritus. First, the notion of body has been refined to that of an organic compound (concilium; see halon 10). Secondly, ilie relationship of the soul and the body is now specified as the atoma of the soul being spread throughout and contained within the sheath (stegazon) ohhe body (D.L. X, 43, 64). The atoma iliat go into the composition of the soul are no longer merely

174

I

PSYCHE

"fiery" but include breath (pneuma) and air (see Lucretius III, 231-236). There is a more startling addition, the atoms of an ''unnamed element" that are not like any of the others but are subtler, smoother, and more mobile than any other kind of atom (D.L. x, 63; Aetius IV, 3, 11; the quarta natura of Lucretius III, 241-257). It is this latter that begins the movements that are sensation (see aisthesis 23 and holon 10) and transmits them to the rest of the body (ibid. III, 262, 281). 28. The Stoic theory of soul illustrates the curiously qualified materialism of their positions. In a definition reminiscent of Heraclitus the soul is material fire or heated pneuma (Cicero, De fin. IV, 12; D.L. VII, 157 and compare Plotinus' critique in Enn. IV, 7, 4; further details. on the Stoic view under pneuma 4-5). It has eight faculties: the hegemonikon (q.v.), the five senses, and the speaking and generative faculty (SVF I, 143; see noesis 16), each represented by a stream of pneuma stretched out to the appropriate organ and reaching back to the hegemonikon (SVF II, 836) and relaying to it the various sense impressions (phantasiai), impulses (hormai), and affections (pathe) to which the senses are prone (for the revisions in Stoic psychology, see noesis '7). 29. The later Platonic tradition, with its highly developed theory of sympatheia, expanded Plato's suggestion of the similarity of the psyche to the eide (see 18 supra and compare metaxu 2) to give it a strongly emphasized medial position between the noeta and the aistheta (see Simplicius, In De an. I, 2, p. 30, citing Xenocrates; Plutarch, De proer. an. 1023b, citing Poseidonius; on the efforts to fill the gaps in the scala naturae, see sympatheia 3). Plotinus strongly affirms this (Enn. IV, 8, 7), but he also perceives the paradox in the Platonic view: how to reconcile the heaven-sent, immortal soul of the Phaedo and the Phaedrus, whose sojourn in the body is compared by Plato to au i~carcera­ tion, with the immanent and directive soul of the Timaeus, whIch has a distinctly benign function vis-ii-vis the organism (Enn. IV, 8, I)? The former attitude raises the entire problem of the descent of the soul into matter (see kathodos); the latter, the vitalistic function of soul seen as nature (Physis). 30. Soul, taken as a single entity, is a hypostasis (q.v.), a production of nous and its image (eikon; Enn. v, " 2), and in turning toward nous it becomes itself fertilized and produces, in the opposite direction, various activities that are a reflection of itself and the of which are sensation (aisthesis) and growth (v, 2, 1). Soul, then, by the very nature of things has a double orientation: it is turned toward its source, the intelligible, and it is turned toward the world, which it vitalizes (see noesis 20). 31. But the soul is more than a unitary hypostasis; its turning

PSYCHE

I 175

downward away from the One (hen) has caused it to become multiple, and Plotinus is constrained to explain at some length the relationship of the varions sonls that vitalize bodies to the unitary hypostasis of which they are parts (IV, 3,1-8). They are not, of course, material parts of a material whole. They are unified in that they have a common origin and a natural operation; they are divergent because they operate in and over different bodies (IV, 3, 4) . This gives rise not only to a plurality of souls but also grades of souls (IV, 3, 6), ranging from tlle World Soul (psyche tau pantos), which is still close to the intelligible source and whose activities are consequently closer to that of nous, down to the souls of plants, the furthest extension of the soul principle away from nous. The distinction is a useful one: the unitive nature of soul enables Plotinus to affirm the systematic structure of the plural souls in of cosmic sympatheia (q.v.; see Enn. IV, 3, 8), and the distinction of grades provides a basis for a continued belief in reincarnation (palingenesia; Enn. III, 4, 5) . 32. The function of soul, then, is to vitalize and govern matter (see Enn. IV, 8, 3). How this is accomplished is explained in a series of metaphors: the soul illuminates matter like a light that, though remaioing at its point of origin (on this motif, see proodos 3), sends forth its rays into a gradually deepening darkness. Or it vitalizes matter in the same way that a net, inert out of water, spreads out and seems to come alive when cast into the sea, without at the same time affecting the sea (IV, 3, 9). It is in this fashion that the soul of the universe affects its body, the sensible kosmos. 33. As for the individual souls, the question here is considerably more complex due to the obvious diversity of functions. Aristotle's view of the soul as an entelecheia of the body seems to suggest too close a functional connection between the soul of the body and Plotinus rejects it (Enn. IV, 7, 8). Instead he turns to the microcosmic principle: each human soul has, like the World Soul, a "part" that remains turned toward the intelligible and is unaffected by the descent into the body (IV, 3, 12). But the fact that it has gone forth to a body, from the heavenly bodies (ouranioi) down to the plants, leads to a diminution of the natural power of the soul. Thus its normal nondiscursive intellectual activity (see noesis) degenerates to lower forms of activity: theoria becomes dianoia and, eventually, praxis (IV, 3, 18; see physis 5, noesis 20). 34. The individual soul, once "in" the body (the localization is not, of course, spatial; the soul is "in" the body in the same sense that light is "in" the air; IV, 3, 22; see kardia), sends out a series of reflections of itself, the first of which is aisthesis, followed by the other faculties (I, " 8). These enable the material body to act without in any way affecting the soul (I, " 6-7; see aisthesis 26-27).

176

I

PSYCHE TOU PANTOS

35. Proclus begins his treatment of the soul by applying to it his familiar doctrine of the mean (see trias). There are three types of soul: the divine (including the souls of the planets; see ouranioi and, for their influence, ochema 4) , those capable of ing from intellection to ignorance (see noesis 21), and an intermediate grade that is always in act but inferior to the divine souls (Elem. theol., prop. 184). This mediating grade, in addition to being demanded by Proclus' triadiC principle, had a previous history in the tradition. These are the daimanes already defined by Plato as intermediaries (Symp. 202d) , integrated by his pupil Xenocrates into the various grades of intelligence (logos; see Plutarch, De defec. orac. 416c;and divided by Proclus into angeloi, daimones, and heroes (In Tim. III, 165, 11). 36. Plato's view of soul as substance is still in evidence in Proclus where it is described (Elem. theol., prop. 188) as both life (zoe) and a living thing (zoon). Its intermediate position is affirmed (prop. Ig0), and, having such, participates in both eternity (aion, q.v.) by reason of its ousia and in time by reason of its energeia (prop. Igl; see Plotinus, Enn. IV, 4, 15). Palingenesia is still maintained (prop. 206), but Proclus denies that the soul can be reborn into animals (In Remp. II, 3 1 2--3 13) . On the faculties of the soul, see aisthesis, noesis, nous, orexis; its immortality, athanatos; descent into the world, kathodos; periodic rebirth, palingenesia; its astral body, ochema; for the interrelation of soul and body in Stoicism and Epicureanism, genesis; for attempts at distinguishing psyche from nous, noesis; on the World Soul, psyche tou pantos.

psyche tOll pantos: World Soul 1. The existence of a soul for the entire world seems to be another example of Plato's use of analogous reasoning (see kosmos noetos): if the kosmos is thought to be a living organic unity (see zoon), it follows that it, like the other animals, must have a soul. This line of reasoning appears in Pol. 26g
PYR

I 177

harmonious movement for the heavenly bodies, but for ethical restoration of harmonia in the individual human soul (ibid. goc-d; see katharsis) . For the existence of an evil World Soul in the Platonic system see kakon. ' 2. Aristotle no longe~ needs psyche to explain motion (see physis), ~nd so the Wor~d So~ .IS quietly dropped. It reappears, however, In t?e late P~atomc tradItIOn (see Philo, De migre. Abr. 32, 179-180 ; Albmus, Ep,t. x, 3) and becomes one of Plotinus' hypostases (q.v.); Enn. V, 2, 1. The viewpoint is now much more complex: the World Soul h~s an upper and lower part, the former engaged in contemplation (theona) , the latter corrupted into activity (praxis) and called physis (q.v.); it is divisible, yet indivisible (Enn. IV, 3, 4); unlike the World So~ of Plato, however, it produces the sensible world, Enn. V, 2, 1; see proodos.

pyr: fire Though fire is present in the systems of both Anaximander (Diels, fro I~AlO) and Anaximenes (13A7), it is, for both of them, a product, whIle for Heraclitus, the universe (kosmos) is a fire (Diels 22B30), n~t as an a~che ~ut rather as "archetypal matter," probably b~cause of Its connecnon wIth psyche and life (fr. 36) and, hence, with mther .< q.v.). ~mong the Pythagoreans fire held the central position in the un:vers~ (wIth the earth as a planet! ) , Aristotle, De coelo II, 293b. It wa~ gl;en Its .place as one of the four elements by Empedocles (see stozchezon!. FIre plays ~ fundamental role in Stoic physics as the ~lement wIth the ~ost actIve dy~amis, the hot (see dynamis) . Of prime Importance here IS. the con~ectlon between fire and life (SVF II, 23) and,. through. the mtermedlacy of the psyche, with the pneuma, the medically derrved principle of vital heat, which the Stoics understood as a c?mbination of fi~e.and air (SVF II, 787) and as an all-pervasive force m the kosmos (,b,d. II, 473); see ekpyrosis, logos.

r rhoe: flowing, stream, flux From the time of Plato on, the position of Heraclitus and his followers, one of whom, Cratylus, apparently exercised some influence on Plato (see Aristotle, Meta. 987a), was described in of the metaphor of "flowing" or "streaming" (so for Heraclitus, Plato, Grat. 402a ; for his followers, Grat. 440c-d and Theaet. 179d-181b; the celebrated expression "everything is in a state of flux" [panta r~eil d?es not occur until Simplicius, Phys. 1313, ll). Whether Heraclitus himself used the expression or whether, indeed, it is an exact description of his view of change may be debated, but what is notable is that this popular tag (the Heraclitans contemporary with Plato were actually called "flowers": Theaet. 181a) was never conceptualized. Plato rejects the implications of the metaphor, chiefly because it renders kuowledge impossible (Grat. 440a-b, and see episteme), but when he c~mes to treat of it as a philosophical problem it appears under the rubriC of "becoming" (genesis, q.v.; Theaet. 152e-153a is a good example of Plato's ing over the metaphor in preference for the more fully conceptualized genesis) or, as in Aristotle, as part of the problem of "change" (see metabole, kinesis). As far as the technical.l~ngu.age of philosophy was concerned, rhoe was never more than a sttlkmg Image.

s sch~ma: appearance, shape See aisthesis, stoicheion.

sophia: wisdom, theoretical wisdom The original meaning of the word connects it with craftsmanship, see Homer, II. xv, 412; Hesiod, Works, 651 (compare Aristotle, Eth. Nich. VI, 1141a). By the time of Herodotus it also embraced a more theoretical type of preeminence, Hist. I, 29 (Seven "Sages"), IV, 95 (Pythagoras as a sophistes). Heraclitus (Diels, fro 129) says that this sophia of Pythagoras is nothing but polymathy and malpractice. For Plato there is an implied distinction between true sophia that is the object of philosophia (see Phaedrus 278d) and tlmt, like phronesis, is to be identified with true knowledge (episteme) (Theaet. 145e), i.e., a knowledge of the eide, and, on the other hand, the practitioner of false sophia, the sophistes of the dialogue of the same name. For Aristotle sophia is the highest intellectual virtue, distinguished from phronesis or practical wisdom, (Eth. Nich. 1141a-b, 1143b-1l44a), and also identified with metaphysics, the prote philosophia in Meta. gSoa-gS3a. The "sage" (sophos) becomes the Stoic ideal of virtue, see SVF I, 216; III, 548; D.L. VII, 121-122, and the critical portrait in D.L. VII, 123 and Cicero, Pro Mur. 29-31; see also, philosophia, phronesis, episteme, endoxon.

siiphrosyne: self-control, moderation Sophrosyne is the subject of one of Socrates' ethical enquiries, as described in the Gharmides, where no solid definition is reached. Its etymological meaning as ''moral sanity" is discussed in Grat. 4"e, but the true Platonic position of sophrosyne is rooted in the Pythagorean notion of harmonia (q.v.). The two concepts are brought together in Rep. 430e-432a, and later, 442C, it is closely linked with Plato's tripartite division of the soul (see psyche): sophrosyne is the harmonious subjection of the two lower parts to the ruling, the rational part (compare Phaedrus 237e-238a where the harmonia emhraces only two elements). 2. For Aristotle sophrosyne is the mean (meson) between the extremes of pleasures and pains (Eth. Nich. II, 1l07b); its area is 1.

179

180

I

SPERMA

restricted to body pleasures (ibid. III, 11l8a) and particularly those touch and taste. Zeno (Plutarch, Stoic repugn. 1034c), like Plato (Rep. 43Sb), makes sophrosyne one of the four chief virtues (Eth. Nich. I, 1lo3a). The more intellectualizing Stoa denied this distinction (see arete), and defined sophrosyne as the "knowledge of the good to be chosen and the evil to be avoided" (SVF III, 256, 262) . Plotin\ls has a similar definition (Enn. I, 6, 6), but relates it to a purific~tion preparatory to the "return" (epistrophe); see katharsis.

spenna: seed See stoicheion, pneuma, noesis 16.

spoudaios: senous man See ergon.

steresis: privation Steresis, which Aristotle defines (Meta. lO11b) as "the negation of something within a defined class," is one of the three essential elements in Aristotle's analysis of genesis in Phys. 1: the permanent substratum (hypokeimenon) and the age of one form to its opposite (mantion) demands the existence of a lack of that second form in the substratum (Phys. I, 191a-191b). Thus steresis both permits genesis and solves the Parmenidean problem of nonbeing (see on). For Plotiuus evil is not a substance but rather a steresis of good (Enn. I, 8, 11) .

stigme: spot, point, geometrical point See megethos, monos.

stoicheion: letter at the alphabet, primary body, element 1. The comparison of the basic bodies of the physical world to the letters of the alphabet, and so, by implication, the introduction of the term stoicheion into the language of philosophy, probably goes back to the Atomists. In this context the comparison is an apt one since the letters, like the atoma, have no significance of their own, but by manipulating their order (taxis) and position (thesis) one can construct them into aggregates with different meanings (Aristotle, Meta. 98Sb; De gen. et carr. I, 31Sb; see genesis). But the earliest attested use of the term stoicheion is in Plato, Theaet. 201e where it is obvious that Plato still feels the original connotation of "letter of the alphabet." By the time of Aristotle the original meaning is largely ignored and stoicheion means the basic ingredient of a composite (see Meta. 1014a ) .

STOICHEION

I 181

2. The reality behind the term is, of course, far more venerable. It is the object of the Milesian quest for the primary something or Urstof] of which the physical reality of the world is made, an attempt to trace the undeniable fact of change back to its starting point. The candidates for this arche are well known: the most important substances in man's experience, and generally those with mythological credentials as well (see arc he ) . 3. There is an important development with Anaximander. The search for a single arche had suggested a kind of linear genesis whereby the other bodies were derived from this single starting point. But when Anaximander thrust the arche back beyond the perceptible material substances (see apeiron), he effectively made all perceptible bodies secondary and so led the search for a starting point off into new nonsensible directions, but he intruded into the problem the possibility of a cyclic genesis whereby the perceptible substances into each other in a continuous cycle. Such a mutual transformation of the basic bodies becomes a commonplace in much of Greek philosophy (see Plato, Phaedo 72b, Tim. 49b-c; Aristotle, De gen. et carr. II, 337a), leading, after Parmenides, to the belief in an external agent, itself unmoved, to keep the cycle in operation (mediated, in Aristotle, by the eternal movement of the sun along the elliptic; see genesis, kinesis, kinoun), and even the stoicheia of Empedocles seem to undergo such cyclic change (frs. 17, 26). 4. The quest for the arche came to term in Parmenides who, reversing Anaximander's perfectly undefined apeiron, posited his own perfectly defined on (q.v.). But perfect definition provides not only an arche but a telos as well, and so Parmenides was led to deny sensibly perceived change (see genesis, kinesis) and, indeed, the validity of sensation itself (see episteme). The Parmenidean on is the absolute radical stoicheion. 5. Empedocles and the Atomists, by restoring plurality and the void (kenon), reopened the possibilities of secondary genesis and rehabilitated sense knowledge. The Milesian search for basic ingredients was resumed and Empedocles himself took the lead and selected, as the four basic bodies (or "roots" as he called them) of this material world, earth, air, fire, and water, the canonical four elements (fr. 6; see Aristotle, Meta. 98Sa). "Selected" is the appropriate word in the circumstances since these were by no means the only candidates; there were at hand a great number of substantivized "powers" (dynameis), e.g. "the hot," "the cold," "the light," "the heavy," etc., that had been isolated up to this point. 6. To all appearances Empedocles was both the first and the last to hold that these four were tl:ie irreducible primary bodies and the efforts of his successors were bent toward reducing these "so-called

182

I

STOICHEION

STOICHEION

elements" (the phrase is Aristotle's; see Meta. 1066b) to something more basic, as well as to how they came to into more complex bodies. 7. One group, taking its lead from both Anaximander and Parmenides, held that the arc hoi of physical bodies were themselves not perceptible to sense and thus were to be sought in entities that had no other characteristics than mass and position. Such was the atomon of Leucippus and Democritns and the mathematical atom of the Pythagoreans, the monas (q.v.; see arithmos). These are the real "elements" that could, in turn, be constructed into more complex bodies, the atoma by the process of association (synkrisis), the monads by the geometrical construction of points into lines, thus to surfaces and bodies; see" genesis. 8. But siuce both groups had so deuuded their basic particle of characteristics they were somewhat hard pressed to explain how such "nothings" could issue in the strongly characterized "something" that was the Empedoclean body. What of the undeniable presence of the sense-perceived qualities (pathemata aisthetika; see Tim. 61d) of these latter? In both cases there is a marked inclination to reduce all sensation to touch or (haphe; see Aristotle, De sensu 442a) , with the strong suggestion, at least on the part of Democritus, that all other" sense experiences are subjective conventions (fr. 9; see aisthesis, nomos). 9. We are not quite so well informed on the Pythagorean answer to the same question posed to them by Aristotle (Meta. 1092b): how do you possibly explain white and sweet and hot in of number? A suggestion of an answer appears in Plato. The Timaeus includes two approaches to the question of the elements. One is a description of the state of things before the universe came into being (Tim. 52d) and relies on a dynamic, nongeometrical analysis of genesis (q.v. and see infra). Bnt the later (ibid. 53c ff.) postcosmic is markedly geometrical and, if not purely Pythagorean, has strong affiliations in that direction. 10. This Platonic follows Atomism in reducing the Empedoclean stoicheia to aggregates of more basic bodies, the latter characterized chiefly by their position and shape (schema). But while the Atomists were apparently chary of pushing the notion of shape (on the testimony of Aristotle, De coelo IV, 303a, they did say that the atoma of fire were spherical), Plato has an elaborately worked out system whereby each of the elements is associated with one of the regular geometrical solids capable of being inscribed in a sphere (the so-called "Platonic bodies"): the cube (earth), the pyramid (fire), the octahedron (air), and the icosahedron (water) (Tim. 553-56c);

I 183

the remai~i.ng figure, the dodecahedron, is reserved for the sphere of the heaven (,b,d. 55c; see aither, megethos). Up to this point the could as a somewhat suspicious version of Atomism. But where it be~rays its Py~hagorean fo~ebears is in the fact that these geometrical sohds have their own archaz: they are constructed out of planes, with at least the s~ggestion that tl1e reductiou could go further (ibid. 53C-d). T~e Atomist atoma, on the other hand, are indivisible bodies (see fIstotle, De gen. e: co~r. I, 325b for a comparison of the two systems). And here too sensatIOn IS reduced to with various combinations of these bodies, which in turn give rise to sensible experiences (Tim. 61C ff; see aisthesis ) . 11. Though Pythagorean monadism antedated Atomism it was not its immediate antecedent. The Atomist tradition rather saw'the line of descent come down from Empedocles through Anaxagoras to themselves ~ see Lucretius I, 830-920). Anaxagoras rejected Empedocles' contention that there were four irreducible bodies (age from one to the other would still be the taboo genesis, q.v.), but held instead that there are an infinite number of infinitely divisible bodies, known as homoiomereiai, "things with like parts," as Aristotle called them or "seeds," the term employed by Anaxagoras himself (fr. 4). These' are Anaxagoras' stoicheia (Aristotle, De coelo III, 302a), originally submerged in a p.recosmic mixture, then separated off by nous, the initiator of movement In the system (frs. 9, 13), and which by their aggregation form perceptible bodies (see genesis, halon). 12. These homoiomereiai are obviously different from the aloma in that they are infinitely divisible (see fr. 3 and megethos' Lucretius objects to this aspect of the theory in I, 844-846); but ;here is in addition, the suggestion that the "seeds" carry within them their ~wn archai, viz., all the things that are (or will be) are "in" these basic particles (see fr. 12). What is this "everything" that is "in everythO~g, ". • each". seed"?. I t embraces not only the Empedoclean . I.e., In stozcheza (see Lucretms I, 840-841, 853) and natural bodies such as hair, flesh, and bone (fr. 10), but the sensible pathe and opposed "powers" as well (fr. 4; see Aristotle, Phys. I, 187a). The reappearance of these powers (dynameis, q.v.) was to have important consequences. 13· Aristotelian physics chose a path other than that which led back to one or more archai that transcended sense perception. In Aristotle's mind the attempt to differentiate the stoicheia by shape is sens~less; the real solution is in the st~dy of the functions and powers of thIngs (De coelo III, 307b). It was, In effect, a return to the sensible dyn~meis . of Milesian philosophy that had never lost their vogue in medical Circles and that Anaxagoras had recently reemphasized. But

A

184

I

STOICHEION

this was more than the substitution of other "bodies" for the four of the Empedoclean canon; it rested on the important distinction between a body and its qualities (see poion) . 14- The formulation of this distinction was certainly not originally Aristotle's. Plato was well aware of it and explicitly states it, by way of preface to his of precosmic genesis, in Tim. 49a-50a: the Empedoclean stoicheia are not really things at all but, rather, qualities (poiotetes) in a subject. Such a statement was, of course, impossible for someone who viewed the hot, the dry, etc. as things (chremata) , as it is likely Anaxagoras did. IS. Here, then, already in Plato, was a clear resolution of the question of the stoicheia; they had their own archai: a substratum and. immanent qualities capable of ing in and out of that subject. Thus was opened the possibility of the transformation of the elements into each other (see genesis). And this is, in general, the same tack as that taken by Aristotle. The Platonic substratum is refined into hyle (q.v.), which is the common subject for all four of the stoicheia (it should be noted that this hyle, the substratum for the elements, is imperceptible; thus genesis, or substantial change, differs from alloiosis, or qualitative change, in that the latter has a perceptible matter; see De gen. et carr. I, 319b). Finally, Aristotle adds the notion of privation (steresis) to . facilitate the age of the qualities/powers. 16. But there are other marked changes as well. For Plato the source and cause of movement is psyche (q.v.; see Laws x, 896a, 897a ) , while physical bodies have of themselves only a kind of r~ndom motion, agitation rather than movement (Tim. S2d-S3a); ~nd III the later postcosmic or Pythagorean-type of the formatIOn of the stoicheia Plato has, as might be expected, even less to say about motion: kinesis is notoriously absent from geometrical bodies. It is otherwise in Aristotle. All natural bodies have their own principle of movement that is physis (q.v.; Phys. II, 192b), a radical departure from the entire Parmenidean strain of speculation in which inherent motion was anathema (see kinesis, kinoun) . 17. Thus for Aristotle the simple bodies that are the stoicheia have their own simple natural motion (De coelo I, 269a). Their operation is governed by the principle already set down (Phys. III, 201a) that kinesis is the actualization of a potency. In this case, however, the privation (steresis) is that the element is not in its "natural place," since motion and place are correlative concepts (De coelo I, 276a-277a). Thus lightness is the capacity for linear motion away from a center, a motion that will cease when the subject has reached its natural place; and heaviness is the contrary (ibid. IV, 310a-311a). In this fashion Aristotle derives fire from absolute lightness .and earth from absolute heaviness (ibid. IV, 311a-b ) , and then, in a more curious

SYMBEBEKOS

I 185

fashion, air from relative lightness and water from relative heaviness (ibid. IV, 312a; compare Plato's parallel derivation of air and water as the mean in a geometric proportion in Tim. 31h-3Zb). And by relying on the same argument, from simple motions Aristotle derives the existence of the fifth element that has as its motion the other kind of simple kinesis, perfect circular motion (see aither; for the difficulties this involves in the theory of the First Mover, see kinoun 8; for its movement, endelecheia, see ouranioi 6) . For the transformation of the elements and for the Stoic attitude toward them, see genesis; for the stoicheia of the soul in Platonism, see psyche tou pantos.

symbebek6s: accompaniment, accident (logical), accidental event (see tyche) 1. The early history of the ontological reality behind the notion of symbebekos was fought out on the fields of quality (poion, q.v.; see also dynamis). The radical in this history was Democritus who was inclined to deny any objective existence to qualities (D.L. IX, 72; Sextus Empiricus, Adv. Math. VII, 135), while Plato was enunciating an archaic point of view when he hypostatized them (the suprasensible mode of hypostatization represented by the eide was, of course, quite alien to his predecessors). Plato was, nonetheless, well enough aware of the difference between things and the qualities of things and goes out of his way to correct the general pre-Socratic reification of qualities (Tim. 49a-soa; see genesis, pathos). 2. Plato's remarks occur in a treatise on this sensible world of material things; Aristotle's analysis of the same phenomenon is in his logical works, and so the emphases are quite different. The distinction between a thing and its quality is broadened to embrace that between a thing or snbject (hypokeimenon) and its attribute or accompaniment (symbebekos). The latter is defined as something that "belongs to a thing, not of necessity or for the most part, . . . but here and now" (Meta. 102sa). Unlike the genos or the definition, it does not express the essence (ti esti) of a thing, nor, like the property (idion), is it necessarily linked with that subject (Top. I, 102b). Since there is no necessity (they can be otherwise) in such accidental beings, it follows that there can be no demonstration (apodeixis) and hence no scientific knowledge (episteme) based on them (Anal. post. I, 7Sa-b; Meta. 1026b). Symbebekos is one of the "predicables" (see idion). 3. One would have thought that Epicurus would adhere to Democritus' Atomistic point of view and restrict all reality to the atoms and the void (kenon). But since he has accepted sensation (aisthesis, q.v.) as an infallihle criterion of truth, he cannot fall back upon convention (nomos) as the origin of sensible qualities. And so Epicurus has a fully

186

I

SYMMETRIA

developed theory of accidents (see D.L. x, 68-69). These perceptible and hence corporeal qualities that adhere to bodies may be divided, as in Aristotle, into those that are necessarily connected with the nature of bodies and so always present in a body, and those that happen to a body from time to time. The first category, Aristotle's idion, Epicurus calls symbebekos, precisely reversing the Aristotelian nomenclature. For the second type of qualities he devises the new term "accident" (symptoma) . Examples of symptomata are the sensible qualities of composite bodies (Plutarch, Ad". Col. 1l1O ) and sensation that is a symptoma of the "unnamed element" present in the soul (D.L. x, 64; see halon, psyche). There are even more complicated entities, such as time, that can be described as nothing else but "accidents of accidents" (see chronos) . 4- The Stoics kept the Aristotelian doctrine of subject and accidents but in an altered form. The distinction between a subject and its attributes is preserved (SVF II, 369), but the attributes are reduced to three: quality, state, and relation, the latter presumably attributes of the primary active principle of the universe, logos (D.L. VII, 134; see logos, paschein).

symmetrfa: symmetry See aisthesis 6, 8 and compare asymmetron.

symp:itheia: aHected with, cosmic sympathy 1. The theory of cosmic sympathy, associated by modern scholars with the philosopher Poseidonius, rests upon a series of premisses present in Greek philosophy almost from the beginning. The Milesians had seen the world as alive and the Pythagoreans as an ordered whole (see kosmos). And though Plato's interests had earlier lain in other directions, he devotes a full-scale treatment to the order and operation of the sensible world in the Timaeus, undoubtedly his single most widely studied work in the later tradition. Here he describes the kosmas as a visible living creature (zoon), having within it all things that are naturally akin (kata physin syngene; Tim. 30d). 2. Stoic pantheism led in the same direction. God as logos pervades the universe as our soul pervades our bodies (D.L. VII, 138; see pneuma) and as physis he vitalizes the whole (Seneca, De benef. IV, 7; see logoi spermatikoi). Thus the kosmos is a unity (D.L. VII, 140), an organism (halon, q.v.) rather than a totality (pan; SVF II, 522524), a rational living being (zoon logikon; SVF I, 1l1-114). 3. Refinements appear in the era of Poseidonius, many of wbich are attributed directly to him. First, the earth itself is a living being, pervaded throughout by a vital force (zotike dynamis, "is "italis; Cicero, De nat. dear. II, 33, 83) and so, it is argued by Plotinus

SYMPATHEIA

I 187

somewhat later, also endowed with sensation (Enn. IV, 4, 26). Things cohere by a unifying force within, a force that seems to be different tensions (tonos, q.v.) of the pneuma: in inorganic matter it is called hexis; for plants, physis; for animals, psyche; and for men, nous (Sextus Empiricus, Ad". Math. IX, 81-85; Philo, Quod Deus 35). That these are not radically distinct orders of reality is clear from certain natural phenomena, like growth of rocks for as long as they are in with the "is "italis of the earth (Plotinus, Enn. IV, 4, 27), and the presence in nature of zoophtyes (Nemesius, De nat. hom. I, S09a-b), all calculated to fill the gaps of the scala naturae (a common theory since Aristotle's classic description in Hist. animo S88b-s8ga; for its application to the spiritual world, see trias 4) . 4. From the insight into the natural interrelationship (symphyia; Sextus Empiricus, Ad". Math. VII, 129) of both organic and inorganic things proceeds the doctrine of sympatheia or their mutual interaction, illustrated by a great variety of natural phenomena and particularly by the complex of effects exercised by the sun and the moon over life on earth (Sextus Empiricus, op. cit. IX, 78-80; Cicero, De nat. dear. II, 7, 19), and prominent later in Marcus Aurelius, Philo, and Plotinus. 5. Poseidonius was apparently very interested in the sun and the moon. Cleanthes had already located the hegemonikon of the universe in the sun (see pneuma; it is frequently referred to as the "heart of the kosmos" as well, based on an analogy with the location of the seat of the soul; see kardia) and Poseidonius makes it the source of all physical life (D.L. VII, 144). He may have been the author of the belief in its spiritual powers as well, and specifically of the view that the nous or mens comes from and returns to the sun, the psyche from and to the moon, and that the body begins and ends as earth (see Cicero, Tusc. I, 18-19; Plutarch, De facie 28-30; and compare noesis 17, ouranioi 7). But even at this point purely religious considerations must have been at work as well, even though the full impact of solar theology is not visible until somewhat later (see Corpus Hermeticum XVI and Julian's Hymn to the Sun). 6. Plotinus, whose entire emanation theory is grounded on a solar image (see eklampsis, prood08), adopts both the affective role of the sun (Enn. IV, 4, 31; compare the role of the sun in Aristotle's theory of generation; see genesis) and the doctrine of cosmic sympathy. The kosmos is a living organism (zoon ) all of whose parts are suffused by the universal soul (psyche tau pantos, q.v.). The parts interact not by reason of their being in but because of their similarity (homoiote8; Enn. IV, 4, 32). 7. This latter consideration raises for Plotinus the important questions of (haphe) as a necessary condition of action and ion and the presence of a medium (metaxu) in perception. Aris-

188 [

SYNTHETON

SYNAGOGE

totle had answered the first affirmatively, maintaining that all movement (kinesis) necessarily demands (Phys. VII, Z4zb; VIII, 5z8a), though this clearly cannot be maintained in the case of the Prime Mover (see kinoun 9) that is immaterial and moves things "as something loved" (Meta. l07Zb). There is a possible escape in De gen. et corr. I, 3z3a where Aristotle appeals to someone being "touched by grief," but the proton kinoun does seem t6 pose an unassailable example of actio in dis tans. On the second point too Aristotle holds that there must be a medium between the object perceived and the operative sense organ (De an. II, 4'9a). Plotinus, however, consistent with his views on sympatheia, denies the necessity of a medinm of sensation (Enn. IV, 5). 8. Sympatheia, conceived of in these , enables Plotinus to settle some related problems, that of providence (pronoia), astrology, divination (mantike), and magic. The transcendence of God is preserved in this theory since his providence may be exercised indirectly through the interrelation of things (Enn. IV, 8, z) and neither the World Soul nor the star souls need direct with the things they affect (so, earlier, Philo, De migre. Abr. '79-,8,); deliberation (proairesis) is also excluded (Enn. IV, 4, 31). The planets by their various movements have a variety of effects on things; they can both produce (poiesis) and portend (semasia; Enn. IV, 4, 34-35; compare Enn. II, 3, 7, which its astrological divination within the context of a general attack on astrology; for the relation of individual men to individual planets, see ochema, ouranioi 7). In this way is established a theoretical base for divination (mantike, q.v.) that consists in the reading of just such portents, an approach long current in Stoic circles (see Cicero, De div. II, 1{, 33). But Plotinus extends the argument a step further and maintains the possibility of the manipulation and use of the sympathetic powers of things; these magical activities are not, however, of a preternatural nature; they are merely another example of sympatheia and the wise man who resorts instead to contemplation is well above them (Enn. IV, 4, 40-44). The successors of Plotinus had a somewhat different attitude toward these powers; see dynamis 6.

synagoge: collection The Platonic type of "induction" (for the more normal type of induction, i.e., a collection of individual instances leading to a universal, see epagoge) that must precede a division (diairesis) and that is a survey of specific forms (eide) that might constitute a genus (Phaedrus z65d, Soph. z53d). An example is Soph. zz6a, and the process is also suggested in Rep. 533c-d, and Laws 6z6d; see diairesis:

[189

synaftion: accessory cause See aition

1.

synecheia: continuity For the continuity of physical bodies and the problem of the continuum, see megethos; for the continuity of the physical world, sympatheia 3; for that of the spiritual world, trias 4.

synkrisis: aggregation, association See genesis 6-8, 14; holon 8-'9; pathos 3; stoicheion 7.

syntheton: something composed, composite body 1. The problem of the syntheton or composite body is closely related to that of the archai and stoicheia on the one hand, and to that of genesis on tl,e other. It depends for its solution on the judgment as to what exactly are the basic bodies or units out of which more complex natural entities come into being. Thus the enquiry would logically proceed from the ultimate archai to the primary perceptible bodies, i.e., the stoicheia, the grouping of these into syntheta, to the question of the composition of the most all-embracing syntheton, the kosmos itself (see agenetos) . Z. The syntheta then may be considered on three different levels: the traditional stoicheia themselves as composite bodies, natural bodies as syntheta, and the kosmos as a syntheton, and in each case the appropriate questions are "how did they come to be," "what is their genesis," and "what constitutes their unity?" See, in ascending order, arche, stoicheion, genesis, and for their unity, hen, hexis, holon, tonos.

TELOS

t taxis: order, arrangement See stoicheion h~chne:

10.

craft, skill, art, applied science

Generally speaking Plato has no theory of techne. As fre-' quently happens, a word that ends in Aristotle as a carefully defined and delimited technical term is still employed by Plato in a nontechnical and popular way. The contemporary usage of techne was to describe any skill in doing and, more specifically, a kind of professional competence as opposed to instinctive ability (physis) or mere chance (tyche). And it is precisely in these senses that Plato uses the term (Rep. 381C; Prot. 312b, 317c); nowhere does he trouble himself to give an exact or technical definition for this word whose common acceptance suited him perfectly well. ' 2. Where techne does enter technical philosophical discourse is in the Sophist and the Politicus. Here Plato is concerned with coming to an understanding of the sophist and the statesman by means of the dialectical method (dialektike, q.v.) that consists of the processes of collection (synagoge, q.v.) and division (diairesis, q.v.). There is scant evidence of any collection here, bnt the divisions are elaborate and, to a certain extent, overlap. In both instances they begin with techne and, even though in Pol. 258b he calls the genus to be subdivided "knowledge" (episteme) , it is clear from the context that it does not refer to the technical use of that term as it appears, for instance, in the Analogy of the Line (see episteme), but rather to what he had previously called techne. 3. By collating the two dialogues it appears that Plato divides the "arts" into acquisitive (Soph. 21gC-d), separative (of which Socrates' cathartic art is an example; ibid. 226a-231b), and productive (poetike). The "acquisitive arts" include the acquisition of knowledge that may in tnrn be used for either practical (praktike, e.g., building; in general the applied sciences correspond to the Aristotelian techne: Pol 258d-e; contrast the Aristotelian usage of praktike, q.v.) or theoretical (gnostike; Pol., loco cit.; see the Aristotelian theoria) ends. Here Plato further distinguishes the "theoretical arts" into the "directive" (epitaktike, e.g., statesmanship) and "critical" (kritike, Pol. 260b). His sole example of the latter is "reckoning" (logistike; Pol. 25ge), but 1.

19°

I 191

presumably this is the division that wonld embrace the study of philosophy or, as Plato would prefer to call it, dialectic. + The ''practical arts" of the Politicus probably overlap the "~r?duct.ive arts" (poietike; defined Soph. 21gb, 26Sb). These may be dIVIded mto the products of divine craftsmanship (some wish to say they are produced by nature, physis, but Plato prefers the theistic explanation since intelligence is a concomitant of all techne; Soph. 26Sd) and of h~man craftsmanship (ibid. 26se). The former produces natural objects, e.g., the elements and the more complex bodies that come from them; the latter, manufactured objects (the praktike episteme of the Politicus). 5· But thete is a further extremely important distinction to be made here (So~h. 266a-d~ ..Both hu~an and divine productivity are ca~able of c;eatmg both oflgmals and Images (eikones) , and it is the epIStemological correlative of tl,is image-producing that appears as the lowest segment of the Line in Rep. soge. Plato's generic name for image-productivity is imitation (mimesis), and while its divine manifestation, e.g. shadows, dreams, mirages, is of little or no interest in this context, human mimesis is the basis of the entire Platonic aesthetic. See mimesis. 6. ~s .defined by Aristotle (Eth. Nich. VI, 1140a) techne is a characteflstic (hexis) geared toward production (poietike) rather than action (praktike). It arises from experience (empeiria) of individual instances and es from experience to techne when the individual experiences are generalized (see katholou) into a knowledge of causes: the experienced man knows how but not why (Meta. g81a). Thus it is a trpe of kn~wledge and can be taught (ibid. g81b). It also operated rat:0nallr, ~Tlth.logos. (Eth. Nich., loc. cit.), and its goal is genesis, which dIstmgmshes It from purely theoretical knowledge (theoria, q.v.) that has to do with being (on) and not becoming. Its rational elemen~ further. distin~uis~e~ it from tyche or chance, anotl,er possible factor. III ge~es,s. A~aIll, It IS an external not an internal principle of f!,ene81.s, :whIch set~ It off from physis (q.v.; Phys. II, Igga). Finally, smce It IS pr?ductlVe rather than practical it differs from phronesis (q.v.; Eth. N!ch. VI, 1140b); see also, in this same context, ergon.

telos: completion, end, purpose Although it had obvious antecedents in Heraclitus' notion of the celestial fire governing all (fr. 64) and in Anaxagoras' use of mind (nous, q.v. 3), a clearly defi?ed sense of purpose in the operations of the kosmos doe~ not ap~ea~ m Greek speculative thought until Diog'ene.s o~ Apolloma. In hIS VIew the arche of all things is aer (fr. 4). whIch IS both soul (when warmed) and intelligence (nous; fr. 5; cf. nous 4) , and which is divine and governs all things for the best (fr. 3), 1.

192

I

THEOLOGIA, THEOLOGIKE

THEroN

the latter attribute apparently suggested by the periodic ,ren~wals in nature.

2. Socrates was extremely interested in the teleological motif; he had examined Anaxagoras' theory of nous from this point of view (Phaedo 97d) but found it disappointing: it was the same old mechanistic explanation of things (ibid. 99a), what Plato would call aconfusion of synaitia for aitia (q.v.), and Aristotle (Meta. 985a) concurs in this evaluation of Anaxagoras' teleology. But there are grounds for thinking that Socrates found somewhat greater satisfaction in Diogenes (see Xenophon, M em. I, 4, 5-8). Plato's own approach is the same, particularly in his concern with the visible world in the later dialogues. In the Timaeus (47e) there is a general contrast between the works produced by nous and those that came about by necessity (ananke), and in the Laws (888e) we find that the latter are identified with the blind workings of nature (physis, q.v.) and that the former are by design (techne). Psyche initiates movement, but it is its association with nous that guarantees the purposeful outcome of this movement (Laws 897b ). 3. There is a radical change in Aristotle: for Plato nous was the dominating factor iu the teleological scheme; for Aristotle nous operates only in the human sphere of techne, purposeful design, and, indeed, all the artisan is doing is attempting to imitate physis, which has its own purpose (telos) as well as being a source of movement (Phys. II, 198a, 199b); it is, in short, the "final cause" described ibid. II 194b. The doctrine of teleology is basic in Aristotle: it appears in his e~rliest works (see Protrepticus, fl'. ll) and it finds its completion in the Metaphysics. It is explained in various places that the telos is the Good (Phys. II, 195a; Meta. 1013b), and in Meta. 1072b the ultimate Good, and hence the final cause of the entire kosmos is the First Mover, the noesis noeseos of 1074b (see kinoun, nous). 4. Aristotle's student Theophrastus apparently had some difficulties with teleology (Theophrastus, Metaphysics IV, 14-15, 27) ,but it never lost its place in philosophy, particularly with the ever-increasing theism of the later Schools; in this context it becomes divine providence (pronoia, q.v.). For the role of telos in Aristotle's analysis of change, see ergon, energeia, entelecheia; in Neoplatonic emanation theories, proodos.

theion: divine

L The ascription of divinity to the ultimate arche is a commonplace in pre-Socratic philosophy. The motivation seems to be twofold: the legacy of a primitive animism, most obvious, perhaps, in Thales' movement toward a pan-vitalism (Aristotle, De an. I, 405a)' and the further statement that "all things are full of gods" (ibid. I, 4"a; see

I 193

Plato, Laws 899b and physis). Closely connected with this is the identification of life through the presence of motion; the only exception to this seems to be Xenophanes, whose critique of anthropomorphism led him to deny motion to his God (Diels, fr. 21A25), and places him well outside the tradition. 2. The equation kinesis-theion focuses gradually onto motion that is regular and/or circular (see aither, aphthartos, ouranioi). The second motive appears explicitly in a fragment of Anaximander (Aristotle, Phys. III, 203b) where the philosopher's "Unlimited" (apeiron, q.v.) is called theion "because it is immortal [athanatos] and indestructible." Here is a direct association of the chief property of the Homeric gods, their immortality, with a material arche (see Diels, fro 12All where the epic strain in the language is even more pronounced) . Aristotle goes on to say (Phys., lac. cit.) that most of the "physical speculators" called their originative arche divine. This seems to be true and the process of de-divinization to have begun with Parmenides' strokes against the vitalism of being (see on); if genesis and kinesis no longer pertain to being, they must be produced from an outside source, the "mover" (kinoun) evident from Empedodes on. And, with the attribution of intelligence (nous) and purpose (telos, q.v.) to this mover, the stage is set for the disappearance of theion and the arrival of theos in philosophical speculation; see the os.

theologia, theologike: 1 J s about the gods, myth, 2 J "first philosophy," metaphysics Theologia first appears in Plato, and the term is used both by him (Rep. 379a) and by Aristotle (Meta. 1000a, 1071b) to designate the activity of the poets who gave cosmogonical s. Aristotle particularly uses it in contrast with the philosophical speculations of the physikoi (e.g. Meta. 1075b); in effect, it is parallel to the distinction between mythos and logos (qq. v.). 2. In Meta. 1026a a sharply distinct meaning emerges. Aristotle had divided the theoretical sciences into three dasses, of which the third deals with substances that are "separate" (for the sense, see choriston) and withont kinesis; this is the "first philosophy" or theologike, so called becanse such substances are the realm of divinity (for another view of the subject matter of theologike, see on) . 3. Theology later expanded to once again embrace all discourse about the gods, and this new understanding of its scope may be seen in the division of theology into "mythical, physical, and political," a division originating in the Middle Stoa (see Augustine, De civ. Dei VI, 5, citing Varro; compare, ibid. IV, 27 and Eusebius, Praep. Evang. L

IV, 1).

194

THEORIA

theiiria: viewing, speculation, contemplation, the contemplative life According to some, the contemplative life as an ideal is a tradition going back to Pythagoras (see Cicero, Tusc. v, 3, 8-g and D.L. VIII, 8), but the authority is a later Academic and so the ideal may be no older than Plato who gives a digressive sketch of such a life in Theaet. 173C- 175d, and identifies the highest type of human activity with the contemplation of the Good (Rep. 54oa-c) and the Beautiful (Symp. 21Ob--212a). The theme appears early in Aristotle (Protrepticus, fro 6), and reaches its fullest development in his discussion of the contemplative life in Eth. Nich. x, 1177a-1179a. It is the chief activity of the Prime Mover in Aristotle (Meta. 1072b; see nous 10), and of the soul in Plotinus (Enn. VI, 9, 8), but in a much more extended fashion than Aristotle had ever envisioned (see Enn. III, 8, 2-7). For Plotinus activity (praxis) is a debased form of contemplation (see physis) , but the later Neoplatonic tradition, probably beginning with Iamblichus (see De myst. II, 11) tended to rank theourgia (see mantike 4-5) above theoria.

the6s: God 1. As a philosophical term "the divine" (theion, q.v.) is much older than the notion of a personalized God. Indeed, there is among the philosophers a strong strain of scepticism about such anthropomorphized figures present in Greek mythology (see mythos, the wellknown emphatic critique by Xenophanes [frs. 11, 15], and Plato's ironic remarks in Tim. 4od-e). Even where the old mythological apparatus is used by the philosophers, as in Empedocles (s.ee fro 6), it is only to reduce the Olympians to natural forces. The earliest trace of a personal God in philosophical analysis is probably to be seen in the identification, by Anaxagoras and Diogenes, of intelligence (nous, q.v. 3) as a motive and purposeful factor in cosmology. Nous was, of course divine (theion) , and with its Milesian legacy of psyche it could scarcely be otherwise; where it fell short of being God wa~ in its obvious lack of transcendence (see Anaxagoras, fro 14; DlOgenes, fro 5). 2. Plato's sharp distinction between the sensible (aistheton) and the intelligible (noeton) provided the grounds for transcendence, but in the earlier dialogues he is still in the grip of the Parmenidean denial of kinesis to true being (see on), and so there is no place for a dynamic God in the static landscape of the eide. The great theological breakthrough occurs in the Sophist and the Philebus; in the former (248e- 249b ) when soul and intelligence are granted a place in 1I;e realm of the truly existent, and in the latter (26e"C'30d) when cosmIC

THEOS

I 195

nous is described as the efficient cause of the universe and identified with Zeus. This is undoubtedly the demiourgos (q.v.) of the Timaeus who when stripped of his metaphorical trappings is cosmic nous and whose transcendence is considerably limited by its subordination to the eide (see nous) . 3. Beyond the Timaeus, however, lies another theoligical motif: the belief in the divinity of the heavenly bodies (see ouranioi). Aristotle is still under their influence in his dialogues, but the treatises display only two gods, or better, one God and one divine substance: the First Mover as it is described in Meta. 1072a-1073a, and the aither (q.v.; see aphthartos) of De coelo I, 268b-270a. The existence of both are deduced from kinesis: aither is divine because its movement is eternal (De coelo I, 286a), and the First Mover is God because its movement is unmoved (Meta., loco cit.; see nous). 4- The Epicureans are not atheists; they it the existence of gods, but deny their creation of the world or provident rule over it (D.L. x, 123-124, 139; Lucretius, De rerum nat. II, 646-651, v, 165-174, 1183-1197; for the role of the dream in the Epicurean proof for the existence of the gods, see oneiros). Stoic materialism tended to thrust God back to the level of a Milesian theion (see SVF I, 87), but their monism was not absolute and their distinction between active and ive principles (see paschein) allows them to identify God as some sort of a creative, immanent element and hence his, or rather, its definition as "creative fire" (pyr technikon), SVF II, 1027; D.L. VII, 156. Nor were other, more spiritualized implications absent: God is also logos (q.v.) and nous (D.L. VII, 135; SVF I, 146). The Cynics were probably the first philosophical school to make a systematic use of allegorical exegesis (allegoria) to reconcile a philosophically derived monotheism against popular polytheism (see Antisthenes under mythos) , and in this, as in much else, they were followed by the Stoics. But it is clear that the monistic principle led to pantheism, just as the parallel movement on the level of popular religion was leading to henotheism and not to genuine monotheism (see Seneca, De benef. IV, 7-8). Seneca at least must be excluded from Stoic pantheism (Ep. 65, 12-14), and possibly Cleanthes whose Hymn to Zeus (= SVF I, 537) does not read like a pantheistic tract. 5. A variety of factors led away from a unified Godhead; Stoic monistic materialism was rejected and Platonic transcendence reasserted, now with the notion of a hierarchy of transcendent principles (see hyperousia, hypostasis). Difficulties with providence (pronoia) also led to a distinction between command and execution and the consequent attribution of both the creative (see demiourgos) and providential activities of God to a secondary principle. The "second God" is already visible in Philo, De somn. I, 227-229, De cher., 126-127, and

~96

I

THEOURGIA

TRIAS

particularly in Numenius (cf. Eusebius, Praep. Evang. XI, 17, 18, 22), finally ending in Plotinus' conception of nous, Enn. v, 5, 3. For the "third God," see psyche tou pantos; for another treatment of the various versions of Cosmic Reason, nous.

theourgia: wonder-working See mantike +-5; dynamis

10-11.

thesis: position, positing, convention (as opposed to nature, physis) In the Stoic discussions of morality the term thesis generally replaces the nomos (q.v.) employed by the Sophists in drawing the distinction between a morality based on convention and the operation of a physical universe controlled by an unalterable nature (physis, q.v.). Another aspect of this same polarity, and one particularly discussed by the Stoics, was the question of the philosophical status of language, and specifically the relationship between things (onta) and their names ( onomata ); see onoma. The problem of position and place is discussed under topos; for thesis as an element in Atomistic change, see genesis; in sensation, aisthesis.

thym6s: spirit, animus See nous, psyche, kardia.

ti esti: what is it? the what-it-is, essence That which responds to the question of "what is it?" by revealing the essence (ousia) of the thing, i.e., by definition (horos) through genos and diaphora (Aristotle, Top. VIII, 153a); see ousia.

t6de ti: this something, individual For Aristotle the concrete individual existent; the singular as opposed to the universal (katholou), Meta. lOo3a; it is substance (ousia) in the fullest and primary sense, Cat. 2a. See ousia, ,and, for the principle of individuation, hyle.

t6nos: tension Taking as their point of departure a celebrated aphorism of Heraclitus that describes the logos of the world as "a tension, as in a bow or a lyre" (fr. 51; see logos 1), the Stoics attempted to explain the constitution of the kosmos and of the things in it in of the tension of the pneuma (q.v.) or soul principle within them (see SVF I, 514 where the cosmic tonas is symbolically identified with Heraeles). The states of tension in the pneuma are distinguished on various levels.

I ~97

Present in organic things there is hexis, characterized by a "tonic motion" (see ibid. II, 4g6) of a feeble type that does no more than circulate within the being and give it unity (ibid. II, 458; see hexis). The next higher stage is physis, the tonos of plants whose stronger movements manifest themselves primarily in the capacity for growth (auxesis; see ibid. II, 708-712). Next there is psyche, the grade that belongs to zoa characterized by movement in of reaction to outside cognitive and desiderative stimuli. Finally, there is logos, the strongest and purest tonos of the pneuma, signaled by the capacity for self-induced motion (see, in general, for the grades, ibid. II, 458-462 and, for the types of motion, II, g8g). This doctrine, present even in the early Stoa, found its most general application in Poseidonius' theory of cosmic sympathy (see sympatheia 3) .

t6pos: place The pre-Socratics up to the Atomists associated being with spatial extension so that even the Pythagorean arithmos has magnitude (see Aristotle, Meta. 7080b, 1083b), and the supposition forms the hypothesis of one of Zeno's arguments qnoted in Phys. IV, 20ga: "if all that exists has a place. . . ." Plato's interest in the question is rather in the area (chora) in which genesis takes place (Tim. 52a-c), a role analogous to that played by hyle in Aristotle, hence Aristotle's charge that Plato identified chora and hyle (Phys. IV, 20gb). Aristotle's own approach is from the point of view of kinesis, which underlies the entire discnssion of topos in Phys. IV, 208a-213a, and he defines tOP08 (ibid. 212a) as the "fixed boundary of the containing body"; since objects can change place, the latter is obviously different from the objects in it (ibid. 208b). For Aristotle's theory of "natural place," see stoicheion; on the question of the "place of the Forms" (topos eidon), eidos 17 and noeton.

trias: triad, triadic structure 1. One of the more characteristic features of later Platonism is the presence of a triadic structure in its hypostases (q.v.). Its employment is rather modest in Plotinus whose great hypostatic triad of Hen, Nous, Psyche tau pantos (qq.v.) seems based on historical considerations of syncretism rather than any a priori triadic principle. Enn. v, 1, 7, for instance, is quite unschematized, and II, g, 1 only slightly more so. 2. The same is true of Plotinus' other great triad: Being (on), Life (zoe), and Intellect (nous). This has its ground in the Platonic tradition's exegesis of a celebrated text in Soph. 248e where Plato its into the realm of the "completely real" (pantelos on) change

~98

I

TRIAS

(kinesis), life, soul, and thought (phronesis). Whatever the exact motives and import of Plato's introducing this radical shift in position (see kinesis 6), it had an undeniable effect on his successors. It is prominently used by Plotinus to refute the materialism of the Stoics: being is not a corpse; it is possessed of life and intelligence (Enn. IV, 7, 2; V, 4, 2). 3. But his most frequent use of this set iS'in connection with the structure and operation of the transcendent nous,and here there is probably the converging influence of another potent text, this time of Aristotle where he describes the life of God as the energeia (q.v.) of nous (Meta. 1072b; on the denial of this to the Plotinian One, see noeton 4). For Plotinus being, life, and intelligence are all characteris-, tics of rious on the cosmic level; it has an interior energeia that is life 'and that brings together being and thought (VI, 7, 13). It also seems to be related to another triad, which comes to full term in Produs. Life is a thrust outward, an undefined (aoristos) movement away from a source. It receives its definition by turning back to that source; and this turning back is nous (see Enn. II, 4, 5 and compare apeiron 3) . 4. The landscape is quite different in Produs. On, zoe, nous are still prominent, more prominent, in fact, than in Plotinus (see Elem. theol., props. 101-103), but here they are dominated by a triadic princi- , pIe with the force of ontological law: every cause (aitio:,) p:oceed~ to its effect (aitiaton) by a "mean term" (meson). Th,s arIthmetical principle is, in turn, an operational mode of a still broader view that sees the spiritual world as the same type of uninterrupted continuum as was concurrently being propagated for the physical world (on the absence of interruptions in the scala naturae, see sympatheia 3). These principles find explicit statement in Produs (op. cit., prop. 28) and probably go back to Iamblichus (see Produs, In Tim. II, 313: Sallustius XXVIII, 31; on the continuity of the spiritual world in Plotinns, see Enn. II, g, 3). 5. Produs' applications of the principle of triadic structure are manifold. In addition to being-life-intellect there is cause-power-effect (for the middle term of this, see dynamis), definite-indefinite-mixture (the "Philebus triad"; see peras, apeiron), remaining-processionreturn (see proMos, epistrophe), and the particularly characteristic one of unparticipated (amethekton) -participated (metechomenon)participant (metechon). This latter tri~d codifies an~ cano.nizes lat~r Platonism's final answer to the Parmemdean hypothetIcal dilemma: If One, how Many? the One is unparticipated, but it produces something that is capable of being participated (metechomenon; for the reasons for this production, see proDdos 3), capable because it is participated by a plurality of participants (metechonta) (Elem. theol., prop. 23)'

ZOE

I ~99

The second term, the mean in the progression, is superior to its participants since they depend upon it for their completion (prop. 24). The same proposition states the principle in summary: the unparticipated is unity-before-plurality, the participated is unity-inplurality, i.e., one and nonone, while the participants are not-one, yet one in their source (see a similar schema under holon 11).

tyche: chance As a metaphysical term tyche falls under the general heading of accidental cause (symbebekos), i.e., a cause having au unintended effect. Aristotle distinguishes such accidental causes (which are efficient causes, Phys. II, 198a) into those where there is no deliberation, automaton (spontaneity), and those where there is some degree of rational choice (proairesis), in which case it is tyche (Phys. II, 197a-1g8a). The role of tyche as a causal principle finds its strongest appeal to the Atomists (see D.L. IX, 45; Aristotle, Phys. II, 196A24) where chance is equated with a kind of blind physical necessity (ananke) operating without purpose. The identification of chance and physical necessity is made quite specific by Plato in his castigation of current physical theories (Laws x, 88gc). Aristotle's final view on tyche is to separate it from material ananke and to render it inferior to both nous and physis, the two causes that operate with purpose (telos), Phys. II, 198a.

tyPosis: imprinting, impression See aisthesis, noesis.

z Zoe:

life

For the Milesians life was a coordinate of soul (psyche, q.v.) and movement (kinesis, q.v.), a prephilosophical attitude that required no proof, and the prevailing vitalism can dearly be seen in Thales (see Aristotle, Meta. 983b), and in Anaximenes (Aetius I, 3, 4) and the later Diogenes of Apollonia (frs. 4, 5), both of whom stress the priority of air as an arche. Conversely, its absence after Parmenides' denial of change to being (on, q.v.) is attested to by the Atomists' 1.

200

I

ZOON

particles that have mass and movement bnt no life (see kinesis 4) and by the necessity for the other post-Parmenidean philosophers to supply an external source of movement (see kinoun 1-2). 2. But even though life ceased to be something innate in things, its connection with soul remained constant and Plato's proof <'of the immortality of the soul hinges on that very point (Phaedo lOSb-107a). Plato's positing of an eidos of life is not improbable in the light of the connection between the eide and predication (see eidos 11), and he does seem to mention such at Phaedo 106d (though the remark here could refer to something immanent). But what is far more revolutionary is his ission, in Soph. 248e, of all the Parmenidean undesirables, life, soul, intellect, change, into the realm of the really real (see psyche 18, kinesis 6), and his consequent interest in the "intelligible living being" (see zoon) . 3. For Aristotle life is immanent not transcendent and his approach is functional (see ergon 3, psyche 2S). He defines zoe as the capacity for self-sustenance, growth, and decay (De an. II, 412a) and gives (413a) more elaborate criteria for determining the existence of life: the presence of mind (nous), sensation (aisthesis) , movement and rest in space, nutrition, decay, and growth. Its seat is in the heart (De part. animo III, 66sa; see kardia and compare pneuma 3)· For time treated in of life, see chronos; for the Neoplatonic triad of Being, Life, Intellect, trias.

zoiin: living being, animal 1. Although Anaximander has something that looks like a theory of spontaneous generation (Diels 12A10, 11, 30: fish generated from the operation of the sun upon the moist slime; men born of fish; on the primacy of fish, compare Philo, De opif. 6S-66), Empedocles has the most complete zoogony of the pre-Socratics (summary age in Aetius v, 19, S; frs. S7-62). Plato's zoogony is to be found in the Timaeus where the lower animals evolve in a fashion consonant with his earlier theory of palingenesia (q.v.; Tim. gld-g2C). What are sketches and remarks in earlier thinkers becomes, in Aristotle, a science, elaborated in a whole series of treatises, and particularly the De

generatione animalium.

2. A feature of the Aristotelian treatment is the famous scala naturae, a graduated linking of all the forms of life found in the Hist. animo S88b-s8ga (see sympatheia 3). At the top of the series stands man whom both Plato (Tim. goa-c) and Aristotle (Pol. 12S3a, 1332b ) tended to separate off from the rest of animated beings by reasons of his possession of a rational faculty (nous) that was nonmaterial. The earlier Stoic materialism tended to blur this distinction, but a later Platonizing movement within the school reseparatednous from psyche

ZOON

I 201

(see noesis 17) and the results of this can be seen in the sharp distinctions made between animal instincts and human reason (Seneca, Ep. 121, 19-23) and the consequent absence of morality toward or in the animal kingdom (Cicero, De fin. III, 67; Philo, De oPif· 73). 3. But if there was a difference between the material and the spiritual that effectively separated men from the beasts, there was also a connection between the two realms. In of the Platonic theory of mimesis (q.v.) the sensible world was a reflection (eikon) of the spiritual. But the sensible world was not merely a collection of random animated parts; it was seen, from the very beginnings of Greek philosophy, as some kind of ordered whole, a kosmos endowed with movement and so with life. This was the primitive view of Anaximenes (Aetius I, 3,4) and the early Pythagoreans (see Aristotle, Phys. IV, 213b), and this is still the view of Plato who calls the visible kosmos that embraces all living creatures an animal (zoon; Tim. 30b) with a soul (see psyche tau pantos). This in turn has a model, an "intelligible living being" (zoon noeton) that embraces within itself all the intelligible creatures (ibid. 30c-d). When he comes to describe the parallel classes of zOa contained within the sensible and intelligible animal he mentions only four: the heavenly race of gods, winged things, aquatic animals, and those that dwell on dry land (ibid. 3ge-40a; with the introduction of aither [q.v.] this becomes five in the Epinomis g84b-c). In the later Platonic tradition these intelligible animals grow and multiply. Philo, for example, confronted with two acconnts of creation in Genesis, can explain them as the creation of the sensible and the intelligible world, and is not a whit embarrassed at the prospect of having "intelligible grass" aud "sensible grass" (De opif. 129-130; Leg. all. I, 24). Plotinus too traces out in detail the congruence between the intelligible aud the sensible zoa (Enn. VI, 7, 8-12). On the intelligible world, see kosmos noetos; and for its contents, noeton; further on the kosmos as a living organism under sympatheia, halon.

English-Greek Index

The numbers cited refer not to page numbers but to paragraphs under each specific heading in the text.

a bstraction/aphairesis: conceptual separation of matter in the study of the

objects of mathematics, aphairesis; as basis of the via negativa, agnostos 2

accessory cause, synaition distinguished from true cause by Plato, aition

1

accident, symbebekos, symfJtoma Aristotelian theory of, symbebekos 2; Epiw cureau, 3; Stoic, 4; change in the category of accident, genesis 2, 15, kinesis 7; distinguished from property, idion, symbebekos 2 , logos connection with true judgment, episteme 2; ability to give an as hallmark of true knowledge in Plato, logos 2; contrasted to myth, mythos 1 act, energeia Aristotelian theory emerges from analysis of change, energeia 1; compared to kinesis 3; derived from function 4, ergon 2; the ultimate energeia 6; application to the theory of perception, aisthesis 19; contrasted to potentiality, dynamis 4; immanent form as, eido8 15; pleasure the completion of, hedone 7; unifying factor, holon 8; of First Mover, kinoun 9, nous 9; the "activity of immobility," ibid. 10; applied to intellection, noesis 12, noeton 1 action, poiein, praxis, ergon distinction of acting and making, ergon 1-2, poiein; active powers associated with logos by Stoics, genesis 16; as a "material" principle, hyle 7; virtue as a mean of, meson; in Plotinus a degeneration of contemplation, nous 19, physis 5; activity and experience in Aristotle, pathos 9; as subject matter of morality, praxis, proairesis

actuality, energeia, entelecheia for the former, see act; for the latter, entelechy affection, pathos Platonic theory, pathos 6-7, psyche 15-17; in Aristotle, 9-10; in Stoicism, 12; irrational, violent, unnatural in Stoicism, apatheia 3i the four major affections, epithymia; contrasted to action, ergon 3; pleasure and pain in, hedone 8; reduced to judgments by Chrysippus, noesis 17; properties of organism in Epicureanism, holon 9; Epicurean criterion of truth, prolepsis; virtue as a mean of, meson

age of reason in Stoicism, noesis 16 agent intellect, nous poietikos in Aristotle, nOU8 11-1.2; in Alexander of Aphrodisias, 13; in Plotinus as a dator formarum, 21 205

206

I

AGGREGATE

BEGETTING

I 2 07

aggregate, synkrisis see association

appropriate, oikeion object of love, eras 4; reflected by pleasure, pathas

agnosticism see unknowable

area, chora designation of Platonic receptacle, hyle 6; corrected by Plotinus, ibid. 9

air1 aeT, pneuma origins as an arche and later contrast with aither, aerj cognitive principle in Diogenes, aisthesis 12, noesis 5, pneuma 2; aud purposeful, nous 4; modes of change in Anaximenes, genesis 3; habitation of the daimones, nous 17; for pneuma, see breath alienation, allotriosis correlative of Stoic doctrine of self-acceptance, oikeiosis allegory, allegoria and the fall of the soul, kathadas 3; in the interpretation of myths, mythos 1; in the reconciliation of monotheism and polytheism, theas 4 alteration, alloiosis, heteroiosis pre-Socratic reduction of all change to, genesis 13; in Plato, kinesis 6; defined by Aristotle, pathos 8; in Aristotelian theory of sensation, aithesis 20; in Stoic theory, ibid. 25, phantasia; substantial and qualitative change, stoicheion 15 analogy, analogi. matter known by, hyle 1; a principle in Stoic theory of intellection, noesis 16; and in their etymologizing, onoma 7 angel, angelos identified with the daimones of Greek philosophy, daiman 4; with the "powers," dynamis 6; angelic souls in Proclus, psyche 35 anima, psyche distinguished from mind in Lucretius, noesis 14; see also soul animal, zoon heavenly bodies as intellectual animals in Philo and Plotinus, ouranioi 7; sensible and intelligible animals in the Platonic tradition, zoon 3; distinguished from men, pneuma 6, zoon 2; universe as, sympatheia 1, zoon 3; ancient theories of zoogony, zoon 1 animus, naus distinguished from soul in Lucretius, noesis 14; see also mind anomaly, anomalia principle in Stoic etymologizing, onOma 7 apathy, apatheid. Stoic doctrine of, pathos 12, apatheia, im; origins in Cynicism, apatheia 4; connection with immortality of soul and intellect, pathos 10 appetite, orexis, lwrme its operation in Aristotle, epithymia; embraces desire, spirit, wish, orexis; role in Empedocles' theory of pleasure, hedone 1; the problem in Stoicism, horme; the Neoplatonic return as a function of, epistrophe; leads to motion, kinesis 8, kinoun 9; the First Mover as an object or, kinoun 9, nous 16; for the appetitive soul in Plato, see desire applied science, poietike, techne in Plato, techne 3-4; in Aristotle, ibid. 6, episteme 4 apprehension, katalepsis Stoic theory or, katalepsis, noesis 16; relation to concepts, ennoia; grasp or the sensible image, phantasia

arrangement, taxis in the composition or bodies in Atomism, stoicheion

11

1

art, poietike, techne, mimesis generalized meaning in Plato, techne 1; technical term in a division, ibid. 2-3; practical and productive, 4; pro~ duces both "originals" and images, 5; in Aristotle, 6; contrasted with necessity, telos 2; no design in Atomists' concept of nature, physis 2 assent, synkatathesw in Stoic theory of intellection, noesis 16 assimilation, homoiosis present in Pythagorean-Platonic tradition, homoiosis; purification a prerequisite of, katharsis 4 association, synkrisis as an explanation of exchange in Anaxagoras, genesis 6-7, pathos 3; in Atomism, ibid. 8, kinesis 4; rejected by Plato, genesis 11; and by Aristotle, ibid. 14; the soul an aggregate in Atomism, psyche 7 astral body, ocherna the theory in Plato and the later Platonic tradition, ochema astral immortality connected with the nature of air or aither, aer 2; maintained by Poseidonius, athanato8 2 astral theology growth in later antiquity, ouranioi 7, OUranos 3 astrology in later antiquity, ouranioi 7 astronomy in Plato's educational theory, ouranos 3 atom, aioman monist solution to Parmenidean problematic, atomon 1; operations of, ibid. 2; formation into aggregates, genesis 8; pleasure and pain are atomic dislocations, hedone 8; inherent natural motion, kinesis 4; derivative in Epicurus, ibid. 5; indivisibility of, megethos 3; object of discursive reason, noesis 15; qualities of, pathos 4; soulatoms, psyche 27; atoms as elements, stoicheion 7,10 attention, phrontis as a principle in Plotinus, noesis 21, nous 18, hen 13

beauty, lwllos in Plato, eros 5-7; in Stoa and Plotinus, ibid.

10

becoming, genesis contrasted to being by Parmenides, genesis 4; by Plato, ibid. 9; object or productive activity, techne 6 befitting acts, kathekont. in the Stoic moral system, adiapharan 2, 3 begetting, genesis in Platonic theory of love, eros 5

208

I



BEING

being1 on the Parmenidean antinomies OD, on 1; being qua being the object of ~etaphysics, 3; in Plotinns begins at the level of nous 4; character~ed by ,oneness, hen ?-4; transcendence of, hyperousia, on 3; demed motIOn by Parmelllde~, kinesis z; the One beyond being, hen 11-12; the Good beyond bemg, agathon; as substance Gusia 2' as the object of contemplation, techne 6; endowed with lif~ and int~lli­ gence, trias 2 belief, pistis subdivision of opinion in Plato, doxa 2, pis tis

blood most per!ect b!end of eie,?ents in Empedocles, aisthesis 8, psyche 9; c?nnectlOll wIth perceptIOn, kardia 2, noesis 3, pneuma 2; in StoiCIsm, pneuma 4 body, soma redl!-ction ?f q~ality to. body in Stoicism, genesis 18, poion; geometrIcal sohds In Pl.at~mc ~heory of Chal!ge, genesis 12, megethos 3; extende~ body dIstIngUIshed from umt and point, megethos 3; role of bo~y III sensation, noesis 8; the quasi-physical astral body, ochem.a 2; ill Home~ and. after, 'psyche 3, 6; body and soul in AtomIsm, psyche 7; III EplCureamsm, ibid. 27; as a prison of the soul, psyche 13-14; involved in psychic functions in Plato ibid, 17" the "Pit" 'h" a omc bd' 0 Ies," stoJ,c ewn 10; types of human body in" ProeIus,

I 209

of precosmic change, 10-11; postcosmic, 12; Aristotelian analysis, 13-14; various types of, 15, metabole; Stoics, 16~18; in the inteIlectual faculty, hegemonikonj varieties of change in Plato, kinesis 6; in of action and ion, paschein 1-$ substantial change in Plato, phthora; and privation in Aristotle, steresis; cyclic change, stoicheion 3; substantial and qualitative change, ibid. 15 character, ethos, hexis various views of its role, ethos choice, proairesis soul's choice of life, kathodos 5; man must choose to think, noesis 21; and morality, praxisj in Aristotle and Epictetus, proairesisj soul moves by, 'Psyche 20; differentiates chance and spontaneity, tyche clarity, enargeia see self-evident collection, synagoge the Platonic version of induction, synagoge, diairesis 2; in Sophist and Politicus, techne 2 combination, koinonia tentative use to describe relationship of eide and sensibles yields to that of interrelationship of eide, diairesis 3, eidos 12

ochema 4

brain, enkephalos as seat of perception, kardia 3-6; in Plato and Aristotle, psyche '5, 17 breath,lmeu1}l,a in early views on the Iiv,iug univer,se, pneuma 1, zoon 1; and cogmtIOn, pneum,a ,2; as gene~at1ve factor ill Aristotle, ibid, 3; Stoic theory of, 4; ~lot1man correctlOn~, 5; as nonmaterial "spirit," 6; soul as breath of hfe, psyche 2-7; StOIC pneuma as soul, ibid. 28; various states and tensions of, sympatheia 3, tonos

comlllon sense, aisthesis kaine, endoxon for the former, see sensus communis; for the latter, communis opinio communis opinio, endoxon majority view as an ingredient in dialectical reasoning, dialektike 4; quantitative and qualitative aspects of, endoxon 4-5; Aristotelian use of predecessors, ibid. 8-9; on the soul, psyche 1 completion, telos, entelecheia creation of men to complete the universe, kathodos 4; for entelecheia, see entelechy

Capacity, dynamis see potentiality

composite, syntheton questions related to, syntheton; as substance, ousia 9; components of, ibid,

categories, kategoriai. Platonic~ eidos 13; Aris.totelian and Plotinian, genos; matter not meIuded Ill, hyle 1; ArIstotelian listings kategoriai' being, one, and good defined analogonsly through all the categories; on 3

composition, synthesis judgment operates by composing and dividing concepts, in Aristotle, noesis 12; in Epicurus, ibid. 15; in Plotinus, ibid.

catharsis, katharsis see purgation, purification cause, aition causality in Plato, aition 1; Aristotelian doctrine of four causes ibid. 2; necessi~y as a quas~-c.ause in Plato, ananke 2; subject of tru~ knowledg~, epzs!em.t; 3; reVISIon of causality schema, noeton 2; in the Neoplatolllc derIVatIOn of the hypostases, proodos 3, trias 4 chance, tyche religiously pernicious to Plato, physis 2; Aristotelian theory of, tyche change, genesis, metabole, alloiosis, kinesis pre-Socratic interest in genesis 2' denial b~ ~armenides, ibid. 4, stoicheion 4! restoration ol'secondary change, J,bzd. 5; Anaxagoras on, 6-7; AtomIsts on, 8; Platonic theory

19 concept, ennoia Forms as thoughts or concepts of God, eidos 17, noeton 2; or as thoughts of man, noeton 5; the concept in Stoic epistemology, ennoia, noesis 16; concepts and names in Epicureanism, onoma 5 conflagration, ekpyrosis possible Herac1itan origins and Stoic theory, ekpyrosis; survived by seminal reasons, logoi spermatikoi , haphe Atomists reduce all sensation to, aisthesis g, dynamis 1, pathos 4; in the formation of aggregates, genesis 8; as basis of sensation in Plato, pathos 6; all motion caused by, kinoun 9; cosmic sympathy based on and similarity, sympatheia 6; problem in Aristotle and Plotinus, ibid" 7

210

I

CONTEMPLATION

contemplation, theoria results in happiness for men, eudaimonia, nous 9; by it man approaches the life of God, ibid.; Aristotelian theory of, theoria; creation a result of, nOU8 19; for Plotinus it degenerates into activity, physis 5, theoria contingent, symbebekos opinion is about the contingent, episteme 3 continuity, synecheia continuous and discontinuous quantity, plethos, megethos; continuity in the physical world, sympatheia 3; and in the spiritual world, trias 4

DIVINE

I 211

demon, daimon in Greek popular religion and thence applied to the soul, daimon I; as an intermediary god, 2; in the oriental tradition, 4; and character, ethos; and original sin, kathodos 2; dwells in the air, nous 17; converse with in dreams, oneiros, 2-3; eros as, eros I, 5; soul as, psyche 12; demonic soul in later Platonism, ibid. 35 demonstration, apodeixis Aristotelian technical usage defined, apodeixis; first principles of, arche 7; rests upon true and primary premisses, doxa 6; in true knowledge, episteme 3; begins from definition, horos

continuum, syneches in Aristotle's solution to Zeno's paradoxes, megethos 4

depletion, kenosis role in Empedocles' theory of pleasure, hedone 1; in Plato and Aristotle, ibid. 2; accepted by Epicurus, ibid. 9

convention, nomos, thesis replaces active powers in Democritus, dynamis 1, pathos 4; element in human laws, nomos 1; and instinctive behavior, oikeiosis 2; and language, onoma, im; Stoic position Oll, thesis

descent (of the soul), kathodos religious origins of belief, kathodos 1; connection with Pythagorean view of the soul, 2; in later Platonic tradition, 3-5; and the acquisition of an astral body, ochema 2

cornlption, phthora correlative of genesis, phthora; desiderative faculty corruptible, epithymia; status of astral body, ochema 4

desire, epithymia, eros position and function in Plato, psyche 15, 17; reduced in scope by later philosophers, epithymia; reason communicates with it in dreams, oneiros 4; directed toward First Mover, kinoun 9; see appetite and, for eros, love

cosmic sympathy, sympatheia premisses of, sympatheia 1; Stoic organic views, 2, Poseidonean, 3-4; in Plotinus, 6-8, psyche 31 cosmos, kosmos see universe craftsman, demiourgos in Plato, demiourgos 1; function given to logos by Philo 2; goodness of, kinoun 5; divine and human craftsmanship, mimesis 1-3; and Forms as thoughts of God, noeton 2; and cosmic reason in Plato, nous 5-6; creates World Soul, psyche tou pantos 1 creator, demiourgos see craftsman

dialectic, dialektike Eleatic and Socratic origins, dialektike 1; synoptic and diacritic in Plato, 2-3; Aristotelian view, 4; Stoic, 5; Plotinian, 6; Zenonian dialectic, hen 4; as a means of knowing the Forms, eidos 8 difference, diaphora see specific difference difficulty, aporia see problem directive faculty, hegemonikon see intellect

criterion criteria of truth in Epicureanism, prolepsis, aletheia, enargeia cnstom, nomos see convention

dator formarum intellect as bestower of Forms in Plotinus, noeton 6, nous

discursive reasoning, dianoia, logismos the problem in Plato, mathematika 2, noesis 10; normal function of the rational soul, psyche 17; use as a generic term in Aristotle, dianoia; role in Epicureanism, noesis 15; in Numenius, nous 18; in Plotinus, noesis 19; a degenerate and imitative form of true intellection, ibid. 20, psyche 33 disposition, diathesis contrasted with more permanent state of soul, hexis

21

definition horos, horismos, logos a Socratic contribution to philosophy, h~ros; as forerunner of Platonic Form, eidos 6; Aristotelian theory of, horos; antecedents in Plato, logos 3; division by differences will terminate in definition, diaphora 3; only universal can be defined, katholou deliberation, bouleusis for Plato the function of man, ergon 5; element in moral choice, proairesis; excluded from providence, sympatheia 8; and the question of the motion of the stars, ouranioi 2 demiurge, demiourgos see craftsman

distinction, diairesis, diaphora as an element in moral choice, proairesis; see also division, specific difference divination mantike and philosophy, mantike, im; denied by Xenophar:es oneiros 3; and by Sceptics, ouranioi 5; origins as explained by Plato, oneiros 4, psyche 17; theoretical basis in Plotinus, sympatheia 8 divine theion divinity of Milesian Urstofj, physis 2, theion I; linked with , motion and immortality, theion 2; divinity of the universe, kosmos 2, 4; denied by Aristotle, ibid. 3; of the heavenly bodies, ouranioi, im; divine souls in Proclus, psyche 35

2~2

I

EXOTERIC WRITINGS

DIVISION

division~

diairesis use in Platonic dialectic, diairesis 1-3; Aristotelian, ibid. 4; use of differences in Platonic version, diaphora 1-2; exhaustion method in Speusippus, ibid. 2; Aristotelian choice of differentiae, ibid. 3; division and definition, logos 3; division of concepts in judgment, noesis 12, 15, 19; divisibility of genera and intelligible matter in Plotinus, hyle 8; and discrete quantity, plethos; in Sophist and Politicus, techne 2-3

division of the sciences Platonic, techne 3-5; Aristotelian, episteme 4; Stoic, philosophia 2 dream, oneiros and philosophy in antiquity, oneiros, im; for Plato they originate in the liver, psyche 17 dualism possible moral dualism in EmpedocIes, kinoun 2; in early Pythagoreanism, hen 2; in the later Plato, kakon 3, 5; in the Gnostics' view of the Creator, demiourgos 2 dyad, dyas either derived from or coexisting with monad, dyas; Platonic theory, ibid.; One and Dyad in Speusippus, mathematika 4; and the One, hen 9-10

efficient cause, kinoun see mover effluences, aporrhoai in EmpedocIean theory of perception, aisthesis 7 element, stoicheion origin in the opposites, enantion 1; origins of the term, stoicheion 1; the Empedoclean elements, ibid. 5; and simple bodies in Plato, 10; in Aristotle, 17; role in change, genesis, im; elements and principles in Pythagoreanism, hen 2; the "unnamed element" in Epicureanism, psyche 27 emanation, eklampsis Plotinian metaphor of creation, eklampsis, proodos 1; ProeIus' preference for a mathematical analogy, proodos 2 emotion, pathos see affection end, telos the ends of making and acting, ergon 1; in Stoicism happiness not an end, eudaimonia; see also purpose endelechy, endelecheia eternal motion of ether, ouranioi 6 entelechy, entelecheia Aristotelian theory, entelecheia; compared to act, energeia 4; related to function and end, ergon 2; related to organs, holon 8; Aristotelian soul as entelechy, psyche 23; rejected by Plotinus, ibid. 33

I 2~3

hedone 1; physical and psychic in Epicurus, ibid. 9; and medical theory of health, psyche 11

equity, epieikeia defined in connection with justice, dike 6 eristic Plato's attitude toward, dialektike

1

error, pseudos unacc~u~table in early. perception theories, noesis 2; in Emped6cles, zbzd. 3; no error III the senses aisthesis 24 doxa 7· . . h . d ' " arrses III t e JU gment, doxa 4, noesis 12, IS essence, ti esti, ousia, eidos in Plato, ousia 1; Aristotelian search for, ibid. 2-3; the subject of definition, ti esti; and the object of intellection noesis 12; revealed by name, onoma 2 ' eternity, ai~n transcende?t mode of existence, aion; incorporated into Platomc theory of tIme, chronos S; and into Plotinian ibid. 9' soul participates in time and eternity, psyche 36 ' , ether, aither introduced as fifth element by Aristotle aither ouranioi 6, in Stoicism, ouranioi s; motion of, kinoun 8, stoicheion '17' divinity' of ~osm?s. 3; its motion gives motion to stars, ouranioi 3; habitation of IntellIgIble planets, nous 17; as the hegemonikon of the universe, pneuma 4; and pneuma, ochema 3 etymology, f't:rmon in the e;<egesis. of U;yth, .mythos 1; philosophical tool in StOICIsm, onoma 7; In the IdentIficatIOn of the traditional gods with the "powers," dynamis 10 everlasting, aidios everlasting perduration in time, aidios; heavenly bodies, ousia 3 evil, kakon Socr~tic a!titude towar~, kakon 2; Form of in Plato, 3; violation of mean In Anstotle, 4; EpicUTean and Stoic theories S· and matter 6-8;, in ~roclus, 9; ~ensibl~ universe evil in Gnosticis:U, 'kosmos 4; a~ a prIvatIon of good III Plotmus, steresis exegesis, allegoria of myths by philosophers, mythos

1

exemplars, parade!gmata dis.tinction of formal and exemplary cause, noeton 2; posseSSIOn of senSIble forms as exemplars, ibid. 6; and the seminal reasons, logoi spermatikoi; the intelligible world as exemplar of the sensible world, mimesis 4 existence, ousia, on in Plato, ousia 1; see also being

enthusiasm, enthousiasmos possession by God of the poet and prophet, mantike 2-3; homoeopathic cure of, katharsis 3

experience, pathos, empeiria and activity as subject matter of morality, pathos 9; generalized into art, techne 6

equilibrium, ataraxia, isomoiria, isonomia distinction of Epicurean /doctrine from Stoic apathy, apatheia 2-3; application to theory of pleasure,

exoteric writings, exoterikoi logoi and the problem of the Aristotelian dialogues, exoterikoi logoi

2141

FACULTY

HARMONY

1 2 15

facuIty, dynamis of the soul in Aristotle, psyche 25; matched with an organ, holon 8; in the Stoa, psyche 28

formal cause, eidos Aristotelian, eidos 15; One as fotmal cause, hen intelligible form, noeton I; and exemplary cause, ibid. 2

fall, kathodos see descent

friendship philia in Plato, eros 4; in Aristotle, ibid. 9

falsity, pseudos in the fine atts, mimesis 7; see also error

function, ergon Aristotelian theory of, ergon 3; role in ethics, 4; function of man, 5, nous 10; leads into notion of act, energeia 4; and, eventually, to that of perfection, enteleckeia 1

fate, heimannene Stoic identification with logos and' providence, heimarmene; in Philo, logos 5 filling up, anaplerosis in Empedocles' theory of pleasure, hedone 1; in Plato and Aristotle, 2; accepted by Epicurus, 9 final cause, telas soul as mover through final causality, psyche 20, 22; First Mover as, kinoun 9, telos 3; incorporated into Platonic tradition, nous 16; efficient and final causes identified in Platonism, proodos 1, hen 14; One as final cause in ProcIus, hen 14 fine art, mimesis Plato's theory of, mimesis 6-7 fire, pyr in Heraclitus, logos 1, pyr; Stoic principle, genesis 17, logos 4; and spirit in Stoa, pneuma 4-5, psyche 28, pyr; God as creative fire, theo. 4 First Mover, proton kinoun love as, eros I; Aristotelian theory, kinoun 7, 9-10; its activity, nous 9; identified with agent intellect by Alexander of Aphrodisias, nous 13 first philosophy, prote philosophia in Aristotle, philosophia logia 2

1,

sophia, theo-

flux, rhoe as an image rather than a concept, rhoe; leads to denigration of sensation, episteme I fluxion method of generating solids from points, arithmos

I,

psyche 21

fonn, eidos pre-Platonic meaning, eidos 1-2; "friends of the Forms," 3; possible Pythagorean origins, 4-5; Socratic influence, 6; Platonic theory of transcendent Forms, 7-11; their interrelationship, 12-13; Aristotelian immanent form, 15-16; Aristotle's attack on Plato's separation of Forms, choriston; transcendent Forms in later Platonic tradition, eidos 17; ground of true knowledge, episteme 2; men drawn to by love, eros 6-8; question of immanence in Plato, genesis 10, eidos 10; and the Other, heteron; Form of individuals in Plotinus, hyle 10; Form of motion, kinesis 6; location of Forms, kosmos noetos 1; creation of Forms in Philo, ibid. 2; in the mind of God, logos 5; identified with mathematicals by Xenocrates, mathematika 4; and participation, methexis; and imitation, mimesis 4-5; role of Aristotelian form in cognition, noesis 12; in Plotinus supplied by nous for purposes of judgment, ibid. 19; as immanent and intelligible in Aristotle, noeton 1; eidos and idea, ibid. 2; as unified concepts, in the cosmic intellect, ibid. 5; in ProeIus, 6; varieties in Plotinus, nous 21-22; bestowed by nous on the soul, ibid. 19

2;

and

functioning, energeia develops from notion of function, energeia 4; see' ,also act

g·enus, genos genera in Plato, Aristotle, Plotinus, genos; stands to diffetence as matter to form, diapkora 4; presence in an interpretative crux in Plato, eidos 13; divisibility of and intelligible matter in Plotinus, kyle 8; identified with universal, katholou; as substance, ousia 2 god, theos denial and acceptance of personal God by philosophers, theos I; appearance of a dynamic God in Plato, 2; demonstration of existence from movement in Aristotle, 3; Epicurean and Stoic view, 4; the second and third God, 5; denied motion by Xenophanes, kinesis 1, nous 2, theion 1; communications from and possession by, mantike, im, oneiros 2; God in Plato, nous 6; in Aristotle, ibid. 8-10, kinoun 9; Stoic view of, pneuma 4; and Philo, logos 5, on 4; existence of gods known through dreams in Epicureanism, oneiros 3; and in Aristotle, ibid. 5; the heavenly bodies and a belief in, ouranioi I; g'ods of mythology identified with planets, ibid_ 4; first and second God, hen 9, 11 good, agathon in Plato, AtistotIe, and Plotinus, agathon 1-3; identified with unhypothetized first principle, dialektike 2, epistropke; the anticipated, epithymia; the good for man, ergon 5; object of love in Plotinus, eros 10; happiness as the good for man, eudaimonia; and pleasure, kedone, im; identified with the One, hen 1; perceived good leads to motion, kinesis 8, kinoun 9; defined analogously through all the categories, on 3; the Good and the One, hen 3, 8-9; identified with limit, peras; as an object of ethics and politics. praxis; as final cause, telos 3

habit, hexis character as result of, ethos; contrasted to more transient state, hexis happiness, eudaimonia its definition by various philosophers, eudaimoniaJ' pleasure calculated over a lifetime, hedone 6; in Epicurus, ibid. 9 harmony, harmonia applications of the original theory, harmonia; as a putification of the soul, katharsis 1; restored to soul by contemplation of motion of the heavens, kinoun 5, ouranos 2-3; in the universe,

2~6

I

INFINITE

HEART

kosmos 1; the Stoic ''harmony with nature," nomos 2, eudaimonia; the soul as harmony, psyche 10-11; in the World Soul, psyche tou pantos 1; and moderation, 8ophrosyne

heart, kardia as seat of perception, kardia, im; and generation, pneuma 3 heaven, ouranos paradig'matic purpose of its motion, kinoun 5, ouranO$' 2-3; descent of the soul through, kathodos 3 '

heavenly bodies, ouranioi belief in divinity of, ouranioi 1; Plato's attitude, 2; A:ristotle's varying vie~s, 3-4; growing importance in later antiqUIty, 5-7; theIr materIal, hyle 4i nature and movement in Plato, kinoun 6; movement imitated by genesis, ibid. 9; as substances, Gusia 3; both produce and portend, sympatheia 8 henad, henas in Plato, hen 6; in ProeIus, henas hidden meaning, hyponoia in the allegorical interpretation of myths, mythos homoeomeries, homoiomeres in Anaxagoras' theol'y of the elements, chelon 11-12

1

stoi~

homoeopathy in medical theories of purgation, katharsis 3 homo mensura in the theory of Protagoras, nomos

1

hypostasis, hypostasis the supreme principles of being in later Platonism, hypostasis; separability of, choriston; Aristotle accuses Plato of hypostatizing universals, katholou; the three transcendent hypostases in Middle Platonism, nous 16, 18, hen 11-12, 14; the derivation of, proodos 2-3; triadic structure of, trias, im hypothesis, hypothesis role in earlier Platonic dialectic, dialektike 2, hypothesis; in Zeno and Plato's Parmenides, hen 4; primary hypotheses in Aristotle, hypothesis

Ideal number, arithmos eidetikos Forms of numbers in Plato, arithmos eidetikos; in Plotinus, mathematika 4 image, eidolon, eikon, phantasia in Atomists' theory of perception, aisthesis 9, noesis 13, 15; Platonic distinction of images, eidolon; knowledge of them constitutes lowest form of opinion, doxa 2, mimesis 5; the product of art, mimesis 1-2, techne 5; qualified existence, eikon; in Aristotle, noesis 12, noeton 1; in Stoicism, noesis 16; in Epicureanism, aisthesis 22; sensible universe an image of the intelligible, kosmos 4, kosmos noetos 1; time an image of eternity, chronos 5; the role of the sensible image in perception, phantasia, psyche 28; in Plotinian number theory, mathematika 4; in ProeIus soul possesses intelligible forms in the manner of an image, noeton 6; so, too in Plotinus, nous 21 '

I 2~7

imagination, phantasia in Plato, Aristotle, and the Stoa, phantasia imitation, mimesis in Platonic theory of art, mimesis 1-3, techne 5; applied to For;ns, mimesis 4-5; in Platonic theory of time, chronos s; accordmg to Aristotle only verbally different from participation methexisj of Aristotelian First Mover, kinoun 9; language as, onom~

3-4 immortal,. athanato~ the gods, theion 2; individual immortality connected WIth new VIew of the soul, athanatos, psyche 13-14; Platonic views on, palingenesia, psyche 16; in Aristotle, psyche 26; and the intellect, athanatos 2, pathos 10 imibility, apatheia of soul in Aristotle, apatheia 1; of intellect, pathos of soul in Ploti"Q-us, aisthesis 26

10;

impression, phantasia, typosis essence of sensation in Zeno, aisthesis 24-25, noesis 16; in general Stoic theory, phantasia; role in Plotinus, aisthesis 27 impulse, horme and affections in Stoa, pathos 12, psyche 28 incommensurable, asymmetron Pythagorean discovery, asymmetron 1; philosophical implications, ibid. 2 incorruptible, aphthartos the Milesian Vrstoff, physis 2; the heavenly bodies, ouranioi 4, ousia 3; the universe, aphthartos indefinite apeiron see indeterminate, unlimited indestructible, aphthartos see incorruptible indeterminate, apeiron Anaximander's choice as a principle, arche 2; indeterminate and determinate motion, trias s; see also unlimited indifferent, adiaphoron see neutral individual, tode ti no definition of, horos; substance in a primary sense, ousia 2, tode ti individuation matter as the principle of in Aristotle, hyle 2; form in Plotinus, ibid. 10; of celestial intelligences, kinoun 12 indivisibility of form, hyle 2; indivisible magnitudes, megethos 2-4 induction, epagoge, synagoge Socratic and Platonic antecedents, epagoge 1-2; foundation of all scientific knowledge, 3; grasps universal, 4; complete, 6; for synagoge or Platonic induction, see collection infima species, atomon eidos term of Platonic division, diairesis 2; contrast in Plato and Aristotle, dialektike 3; in Aristotle, eidos 16; all specific differences resumed in, diaphora 4 infinite, apeiron see indeterminate, unlimited

inS

I

INSTINCT

LAWGIVER

I 219

instinct, horme instinctive pursuit of pleasure, hedone 6, 8; natural instinct in Stoicism, nomos 2; instinct toward self-preservation, oikeiosis

intelligible universe, kosmos noetos in Plato, Philo, and Plotinus, kosmos noetos; as an externalization of the Divine Reason in Philo, logos 5

instrument, organon see organ

intermediaries, meiaxu the mathernaticals as intermediaries in Plato, mathe~ matika 2-3, metaxu 1; the soul as an intermediary between the sensible and the intelligible, psyche 29, 36

instrumental cause in Philo, aition 2, logos 5 intellect, naus, logistikon, hegemonikon as the God of Xenophanes, nOU8 2; in Anaxagoras, ibid. 3, noesis 4; cosmic intellect in Plato, nOU8 5-7; and in Aristotle, ibid. 8-9; the Platonic /ogistikon, psyche 16-19; Aristotelian theory of human intellect, nOU8 10-12; as seen by his commentators, 13; the hypostatized intellect of Middle Platonism, 15-16; Numenius, 18; cosmic intellect in Plotiuus, 19-20; his theory of the human intellect, 21; Stoic theory, hegemonikon; its involvement ill sensation, aisthesis 24-25; as a tension of the pneuma, sympatheia 3; divine intellect in Philo, logos 5; human intellect as divine spirit in Philo, pneuma 6; Platonic transcendent intellect and the World Soul, kinoun 5, nous 6; located in the heart 01' brain, kardia, im; composed of ether, ouranioi 6; originates in and returns to the sun, sympatheia 5; present in the stars, kinoun 6, 11-12, nous 17, ouranioi 7; as "the place of the Forms," noeton 2; the hegemonikon of the universe, pneuma 4; intellect and emotions in Plato, pathos 7; immortality of, ibid. 10; being, life, and intelligence, trias 2-3 intellect in habitu in cognitive theory of Alexander of Aphrodisias, nous 13

interrogation, elenchos at root of dialectic, dialektike 1; relation to induction, epagoge 2; as cathartic of the soul, katharsis 2; growth into aporematic method of Aristotle, aporia 1 intuition, nous connection with problem of the first principles of demonstration, arche 7; in Plotinus, noesis 18 irrational number connected with discovery of incommensurability of magnitudes, asymmetron 1-2

Judgment, dOXd, krisis 1 hypolepsis Platonic theory, doxa 4; true judgment with an , episteme 2; Aristotelian theory, noesis 12; contingent in Aristotle, doxa 5; Epicurean view, noesis 15; reduction of all affections to judgments by Chrysippus, ibid. 17; Plotinian, ibid. 19 justice, dike prephilosophical use, dike 1; in cosmic process, 2; in the nomosphysis controversy, 3; Plato's view, 4; Aristotle's, 6; Stoic, 7; and happiness in Plato, eudaimonia

intellection~

noesis1 phronesis pre-Socratic theories of, noesis 1-7; Platonic, 8-11; Aristotelian, 12; Atomist and Epicurean, 13-15; Stoic, 16--17; later Platonic, 18-21; in Diogenes dependent upon purity of air, aer, aisthesis 12; in heavenly bodies, kinoun 6, ouranioi 5-6; recognition of pleasure attendant upon intellection, hedone 2; incorporated by Plato into the good life, ibid. 3; in the Aristotelian First Mover, nous 9j human and divine compared, ibid. 10

intelligence 1 nous see intellect intelligibility distinguished by Aristotle into per se and quoad nos, gnorimon 1; based on Platonic precedent, 4; function of immateriality, ibid. intel1igible~

noeton objects of intellection in pre-Socratic philosophy, noeton 1; connected with "powers," dynamis 7; continuous with the sensible,

ibid. 8 intelligible form~ eidos, noeton role in Aristotelian theory of cognition, noesis 12, noeton 1; in Plotinus, nous 22; in ProeIus, noeton 6; see further, form intelligible matter, hyle noete role in mathematical abstraction, aphairesis 2; genus a type of intelligible matter, diaphora 4; Plotinus' different theory, hyle 8; generated from the One as "Otherness," kakon 8

l{ind, genos, eidos see genus knowa biIity, gnorimon see inteIIigibility knowledge, gnosis, episteme, noesis types in Atomism, noesis 6; exaltation of episteme at expense of sensation, episteme 1-2; in Plato connected with Forms, ibid. 2; for Aristotle a knowledge of causes, ibid. 3; proceeds from necessary premisses, doxa 5; rests upon induction, epagoge 3; grasps the universal, gnorimon 2

lack, endeia in Platonic theory of love, eros 4-5; in theories of pleasure, hedone 1, 9 language Platonic theory of origins, onoma 3; Epicurean, ibid. 6; Stoic linguistic theory, logos 4; a weakness necessarily flowing from soul's preoccupation with matter, noesis 20 law, nomos cosmic order as law in Heraclitus, kosmos 2; arbitrary nature of man-made law, nomos 1; divine law, ibid. 2 lawgiver, nomothetes as bestower of names in Plato, onoma 2; rejected by Epicurus, ibid. 6; in Stoa and Philo, ibid. 7

220

I

MOVER

LIFE

life, zoe pre~Socratic view, zoe 1; in Plato, 2; and Aristotle, 3; time and eternity in of, chronos 9; of heavenly bodies, ouranioi 5; distinguished from consciousness in Homer, psyche 2; identified with consciousness, ibid. 6; linked with motion, psyche 4; being, life, and intelligence, trias 2-3

life·span, aion and the notion of eternity, aion like,- homoios the "like knows like" theory of perception, aisthesis 6-12, homoios, im; and particularly in Empedocles, psyche 9; role in Stoic theory of intellection, noesis 16; as an explanation of love, eros 4; as a principle in the construction of the World Soul, psyche tou pantos 1 limit, {Jeras in Pythagoras and Plato, peras; in the explanation of time, chronos 4-5; and the Aristotelian mean, meson; as a good, ibid.}· and the One, hen 2, 6; in the definition of number, plethos

locomotion, phora in Plato, kinesis 6; and Aristotle, ibid. 7, phora; and the first moved, kinoun 7

I 221

rial principle with dyad, dyas, kyle 6; for Plotinus the Platonic receptacle is "second matter," hypodoche; as an image of being, eikon; as evil, kakon 6-8; as "the Other," ibid. 8; as quasi-being, on 4; as a relative term, pros til perceptible and imperceptible matter, stoicheion 15

mean, meson origin of the theory, meson; virtue the mean of experiences and activities, pathos 9; moderation as a mean in Aristotle, sophrosyne 2; evil as a violation of the mean, kakon 4; air and water as mean in Plato, stoicheion 17; organ as a mean state in Aristotelian theory of perception, aisthesis 21; and in Plotinus, ibid. 27; as applied to justice, dike 6; as a good for Speusippus but rejected by Plato, hedone 4; in Proclus' triadic structure, trias 4 medium, prophetes as an instrument of divine communication, mantike

1-2,

4 medium of perception in Democritus' theory of vision, aisthesis tinus, noesis 20, sympatheia 7

10;

in Plo-

metempsychosis, metempsychosis see reincarnation love, eros a force in mythology, eros 1; as mover in EmpedocIes, ibid., kinoun 2; Socrates as lover, e1'OS 3; Platonic theory of, 4-8; and ion, 9; in Plotinus, 10-11

microcosm man the microcosm in Democritus, kosmos

1

mind, nollS, logistikon, hegemonikon see intellect madness, mania in Plato, mantike 2; love as madness, eros 7 magic see theurgy magnitude, megethos definition, megethos 1; indivisible magnitude, 2-4; geometrical magnitudes, metaxu 1; spatial magnitude attributed to units in Pythagoreanism, monas; difference between Aristotelian and Stoic view, hyle 7; absence in First Mover, kinoun 9; soul as, psyche 20; contrasted with discrete quantity, plethos 1 materia prima, prote hyle see prime matter material cause, hyle described by Aristotle, hyle 2; d., further, matter, principle mathematical number, arithmos mathematikos in Pythagoreanism it is '_'in" sensibles, mathematika 1; Aristotelian theory, 3i Speusippus, 4; Plotinus, ibid.; as product of abstraction, aphairesis mathematicals, mathematika theories of, mathematika 1; Platonic version, 2, metaxu 1; Speusippus, mathematika 4 matter, hyle pre-Socratic search for material cause, arche 2-4; knowledge of, hyle 1; not subject to definition, horos; Aristotelian principle of individuation, hyle 2; quasi-substance, 3; types of, 4; distinguished from privation, 5; Stoic, 7; Plotinian, 8-10; Aristotle identifies mate-

miracle wonder-working as a characteristic of later Platonism, mantike 4-5; see also theurgy mixture, krasis, mixis, meigma used by Empedocles to explain change, genesis 5; primordial state in Anaxagoras, ibid. 6-7; elements in, pathos 2-3; rejected by Plato, genesis 11; in the World Soul, psyche tou pantos 1; Stoic theory of, genesis 18; the good life as a mixture in Plato, hedone 3; proportion in, holon 3-5 moderation, sophrosyne in Plato, sophrosyne

1;

in Aristotle and the Stoa,

2

motion, kinesis, phora subsistent among Milesians, kinesis 1; denied to being by Pannenides, 2; inherent motion affirmed by Atomists, 4-5; in Plato, 6, kinoun 3, psyche 19; Aristotelian theory of, kinesis 7-8; essence of sensation in Atomism, aisthesis 23; rotary motion effects change in Anaxagoras, genesis 7; primary in all change, ibid. 15; in the Epicurean organism, holon 9; all motion effected by , kinoun 9; initiated by nous in Anaxagoras, noesis 4; the kinetics of intellection in Plato, ibid. 11; denied to God by Xenophanes, kinesis 1, nous 2; of heavenly bodies, ouranioi, im; in Aristotle caused by nature, physis 3; as an indication of the presence of soul, psyche 4; as the essence of soul in Plato, ibid. 19; natural motion of the elements in Aristotle, stoicheion 17; "tonic motion," tonos; and place, topos; undefined and defined motion, trias 3 mover, kinoun origins of the notion, kinoun 2; soul as mover in Plato, 5-6; Aristotelian movers, 7-13; in Anaxagoras, noesis 3; love as, eros 1;

222

I

PAINLESSNESS

MUSIC

Aristotelian movers as substances, ousia sality, physis 3

3;

I 223

nature and efficient cau~

music, mousike as a means of restoring harmony to the soul, katharsis 1; as a homoeopathic purgative, ibid. 3 myth mythos moral objections to, mythos 1; use in philosophy, 2; shares , sense of wonder with philosophy, aporia 1; ca116d "theology," theologia

name,onoma relation to concept and object, onoma, im natural law in the Stoa based on a philosophical understanding of nature, nomos 2 natural philosopher, physikos objects of his study, ergon 3, aphairesis 1; how understood by Plato and Aristotle, physis 1 nature, physis pre-Socratic ;-riews; physis 1; Plato, 2; Aris:ot~e, 3; Stoa,.4; Plotinus, 5; correlatIOn wlth pleasure, hedone 8; prmciple of motl0-r: in Aristotle, kinesis 8, kinoun 7;, and the semmal reasons, logOt. spermatikoi; as opposed to conventIOn, nomos 2-3; nature and reason in the Stoa nous 14; and names, onoma 7; as a state of the pneuma in plants, s~mpatheia 3; contrasted to art, techne 6; Plato's identification of nature and necessity, telos 2 necessity, ananke operates without purpose, ananke 1; a quasi-cause in Plato, 2; a role in Aristotelian syllogistic reasoning, 3; necessary motion in Atomism, kinesis 4; identified with nature and contrasted to design, telos 2; and chance, tyche neutral, adiaphoron Stoic distinction of moral content of human acts, adiaphoron nonbeing, me on the problem as stated. by P~rmenides, on 1;. the Platonic solution , on 2 , heteron; the ArIstotelIan, on 3, stereszs; h connected . with the problem of false judg'ments, doxa 4; renders c ange Impossible, genesis 4; relative, ibid. 13; matter as, hyle 6

Occult power, dynamis, symbolon in later antiquity, dynamis

10-11

one, hen, monas as a principle or an element in early Pythagoreanism, hen 2; in Parmenides, 3; the hypotheses of the Parmenides, 4; Platonic theory, 6-7; Aristotelian, 8; Speusippus and Xenocrates, 9; in the Pythagorean revival, 10-11; Plotinus, 12-13; ProeIus' derivation of, 14; identified with the Good, epistrophe; and the henad, henas; One a,nd Dyad in Speusippus, mathematika 4; in Numenius, nous 18; the One and nous in Plotinus, ibid. 20; defined analogously through all the categories, on 3; denied intellection, noeton 4; and providence, pronoia 2; the one and the many in Neoplatonism, proodos 1, trias 5 opinion, doxa epistemological contrast with knowledge, doxa 1-2; in Epicureanism akin to but distinct from sensation, ibid. 7; is about the contingent, episteme 3; for commonly held opinions, see common sense opposite, enantion the opposed powers in pre-Socratic philosophy, enantion 1; in the Platonic theory of becoming, 2, genesis 11; Aristotelian reduction to two sets, enantion 2; in the Aristotelian analysis of change, genesis 13; Heraclitan tension of opposites, logos 1; and the mean, meson; opposition a principle in Stoic theory of intellection, noesis 16; ed by love, eros 1; in of action and ion, paschein, im; rejected by Atomists, pathos 5; soul as balance of opposites, psyche 10-11 order, kosmos the universe as, kosmos; search for order, nous 1; the ordering function of intellect in Anaxagoras, ibid. 3 organ, organon in Aristotle's theory of sensation, aisthesis 21; in Plotinus, ibid. 27; contrasted with part, holon 8; man as organ of the universe in Stoicism, ibid. 10; for Stoics logic no longer an instrument, as in Aristotle, but has wider scope, dialektike 5 organism, holon Aristotelian theory of, halon 8; and the soul in Epicureanism, aisthesis 23 original sin mythical and philosophical expression of, kathodos ''mischance,'' ibid. 4; Plotinian "audacity," ibid. 5

1-2;

! !

i

Platonic

nona communis, ennoia koine Stoic theory of, ennoia number arithmos Pythagorean and Aristotelian theory, arithmos 1; as a 'plurality of units, 2; Platonic identification of Forms with number, 3; perceived by sensus communis 4; Greek view as integers and the problem of incommensurability, asymmetron 2; time reduced to, chronos 4-5; mathematical number in Aristotle, mathematika 3; and in Plotinus ibid. 4; things imitate number, mimesis 4; the elements of number 'monas, hen 2,8-9; as plurality with limit, plethos; soul as a propert; of, psyche 12; soul as self-moved number in Xenocrates, ibid. 21 nutrition, threptike nutritive soul in Aristotle, aisthesis 22._

other, heteron in Plato and Plotinus, heteron; connection with error, doxa 4; in Aristotle the object of all knowledge except that of First Mover, nous 9; relative nature of, pros ti,. matter generated from the One as "otherness," kakon 8; in the World Soul, psyche tou pantos 1 Pain, algos, ponos presence in Anaxagoras' theory of perception, aisthesis 14; due to loss of balance, hedone 1; as atomic dislocation, ibid. 8; mixed with pleasure, ibid. 9; as evil in Epicureanism, kakon 5

I:

painlessness, aponia the Epicurean correlative of psychic equilibrium, he.. done 9

!!

I

I

I Iii

,I I

224

I

PRINCIPLE

PAIR

point, stigme geometrical point distinguished from mathematical unit, megethos 3; substance with position, monas

pair, dyas see dyad participation, methexis in Plato and PrecIus, methexis; ProcIus' adaptation to triadic structure, trias 5

ing away, phthora see corruption ion, paschein, pathos first conceptualization of, paschein 1; and the opposed powers, 2; in Aristotle and the Stoa, 3-4; ive principle of motion, physis 3; cf., further, affection

ive intellect, nDUS pathetikos in Aristotle, Aphrodisias, ibid. 13

I 225

nOU8 11-1.2;

in Alexander of

position, keisthai, thesis in Atomism, stoicheion 1; role in Plato's theory of perception, aisthesis 18; in the Aristotelian distinction between unit and point, monas; the Aristotelian category, keisthai; in Plato's distinction of whole and total, holon 6; in the Epicurean organism, ibid. 9 possession, echein, enthousiasmos as an Aristotelian category, echein; for divine possession, see enthusiasm potentiality, dynamis Aristotelian theory of, dynamis 4; compared to actuality, energeia 5; matter as, kyle 1

perceptible, aistheton see sensible perception, aisthesis see sensation perduration, aidios see everlasting perfection, telos, entelecheia for the former, see end, purpose; for the latter, entelechy philosophy, philosoph;a, sophia origins of the term, philosophia 1; division of, 2; aud myth, mythos 1-2; as the study of nature, physis 1; Pythagorean notion as a purification, katharsis 1, psyche 14; historical approach in Plato, endoxon 6; and in Aristotle, ibid. 7-9; the "first philosophy," theologia 2 physics, fJhysica its subject matter described, ergon 3; studies separate substance, aphairesis 1; as "second philosophy," philosophia 1; the "new Physics" of later antiquity, dynamis 9, 11 place, topos, pou Aristotelian theory of, topos; as an Aristotelian category, pou; theory of "natural place," stoicheion 17; the place of the Forms, ddos 10 planets see heavenly bodies pleasure, hedone Sophistic and medical theories, hedone 1; Platonic view of, ibid. 2-3, psyche 17; Speusippus, hedone 4; Eudoxus, 5; Aristippus, 6; Aristotle, 7; Epicurean theories, 8-9, oikeiosis 1; as excessive in Plato, pathos 6; accompanies experience, ibid. 10-11; indicates "the appropriate," ibid. 11, oikeiosis 1; chosen on the basis of quantity, poson; moderation, sophrosyne 2 plurality, plethos number as a plurality of units, arithmos 2; identified with dyad by Speusippus, dyas; approached dialectically, hen 2; connoted by wholeness, holon 2; characteristic of the mathematicals, mathematika 2; as that which is divisible, plethos; of souls, psyche 31; in the operation of intellect, noesis 18-19, nous 20; the problem of the one and the many, hen 6; in later Platonism, proodos 1,' trias 5 , poetics, fJoietike an Aristotelian prodllctive science, poietike

power, dynamis pre-Socratic use, dynamis 1; Platonic, 2; Aristotelian, 3; Stoic, 5; as intermediary beings, 6, nous 17; as intelligibles, dynamis 7; related to cosmic sympathy and occult powers, ibid. 8-11; role in Platonic theory of perception, aisthesis 15-16; sensible powers reduced to touch by Aristotle, arche 5; matched with an organ, holon 8; its connection with action and ion, paschein, im; and the principles, arche 6; and the elements, stoicheion 5, 13-15 practical science, praktike in Plato, teckne 3-4; in Aristotelian division of the sciences, poiein practical wisdom, phronesis see wisdom preconception, prolepsis in Epicureanism and Stoicism, prolepsis; seIfevidence a characteristic of, enargeia; naturally acquired concepts, ennoia, noesis 16 predicable Aristotelian doctrine of, idion predicaments the ten Aristotelian categories, kategoriai; relationship with predicables, idion predication, kategoria connection with the theory of Forms in Plato, eidos 11; in Aristotle, ibid. 16; and the substratum, hypokeimenon; the universal of predication, katholou preferable acts, proegmena in the Stoic moral system, adiaphoron

1

presence, parousid One of Plotinus known by the presence of unity, hen

13

prime matter, prote hyle Aristotelian concept of, kyle 5; in Stoa, ibid. 7 prime mover, proton kinoun see first mover principle, arche, hypothesis nature of the pre-Socratic "stuff," physis 2; Milesian search for material cause, arche 2-3; post-Parmenidean violations of the single-principle theory, ibid. 4; relation to the problem of change, 5-6; first principles of demonstration, 7, hypothesis; first

226

I

RELATION

PRIVATION

principles of morality contained in Stoic "preconceptions," ennoia; archai of bodies in Plato, genesis 12; archai of number, monas; first principles of judgment transmitted by nous in Plotinus, noesis 19 privation, steresis in Aristotelian analysis of change, genesis 13, steresis; and matter, hyle 6, 10; a principle in Stoic theory of intellection, noesis 16; in Plotinus, kakon 8 problem,. aporia origins i~ sens~ of won~er and rela~e~ to Socrat!c it;terrogatlOTI, aporia 1; Arlstotehan techmcal usage, 'lbzd. 2; apphcatlOTI of by Aristotle, endoxon 1-2; history as, ibid. 9 process, genesis pleasme is a process, hedone 4; cosmic processes described in ethical , kosmos 1

quaIitative change, alloiosis

I 227

see alteration

quality, {Joion, pathos identification of opposites as qualities by Plato, enan~ tion 2; active and ive qualities, paschein 4; in the pre~Socratics, pathos 2; qualities of atoms, ibid, 4; primary and secondary, distinc~ tion from substance, poion; distinguished from elements, stoicheion 13-15; Aristotelian category, poion quantity, poson as an Aristotelian category, poson; discrete and continuous, plethos; measure of pleasure, hedone 9 quintessence see ether

procession, fJroodos theory and mechanics of, proodos product, ergon not necessarily an object, ergon 1 productive science, jJoietike distinguished from practical science, ergon poiesis; in Plato, mimesis 1, techne 4

1-2,

proof, apodeixis, pistis first principles of syllogistic proof, arche 7; proofs that convince, pistis property, idion definition of and distinction from accident, idion; Epicurean terminology, symbebekos 3 prophet, projJhetes see medium, divination proportion, logos, analogia extension of the concept into various at'eas, har~ monia 2; in Heraclitus' theory, enantion 1, logos 1; as a unifying factor in mixtures, halon 3-5; how perceived, noesis 1; mathematical proportion in universe, kosm.os 1; justice as, dike 6; in Aristotle, logos 3; and limit, peras; proportion as soul, psyche 9-11; geometric proportion in derivation of elements in Plato, stoicheion 17 providence, jJronoia immanent and transcendent, pronoia 1; distinction of command and execution, 2; God's providence indirect, sympatheia 8; exercised by lesser gods, daimon 3, pronoia 2, theos 5; identified with fate by Stoics, heimarmene

rationes seminales, logoi spermatikoi Stoic theory of, logoi spermatikoi; yield to more vitalistic view, dynamis 9; in Plotinus, logos 5 reason, logos, nous, logistikon, hegemonikon defines, for Aristotle, the proper function of man, ergon 5; problem of appetites in rational man, horme; the Stoic recta ratio, logos 3; identified with fire, logos 1, 4; grounds natural law, nomos 2; as nature, physis 4; see also intellect reasonable defense, eulogon, pithanon the justification of moral choice in Stoicism and Scepticism, adiaphoron 1, 2 reasoning, logismos see discursive reasoning rebirth, jJalingenesia see reincarnation receptacle, hypodoche Platonic description of, hypodoche; powers present in before the operation of intellect, dynamis 2; role in change, genesis 11-12; identified by Aristotle with material cause, hyle 6; its onto~ logical status, on 2

prudence, phronesis its counsels sometimes conflict with justice, dike 7

recollection, anamnesis Platonic theory and connection with Forms, anamnesis; origins of the belief, psyche 13-14; means of knowing the Forms, eidos 8; connected with love, eros 7

purgation, katharsis the medical aspect of the concept of catharsis, katharsis 2-3; homoeopathic purgation in tragedy, 3

reflection, eikon see image

purification, katharsis the religious aspect of the concept of catharsis, katharsis 1 purpose, telos first appearance in universe, telos 1, nous 3-4; Socratic and Platonic interest in, telos 2; nature as a source of purpose in Aris~ totle, ibid. 3, physis 3; distinguishes intellect and nature from neces~ sity, tyche

refutation, elenchos see interrogation reincarnation, palingenesia in Pythagoras and Plato, palingenesia, psyche 13-14; in Empedocles, psyche 12; in Plotinus, ibid. 31; in ProeIus, ibid. 36 relation, pros ti in Plato and Aristotle, pros ti

228 [

SPECIES INTELLIGIBILIS

RETURN

return, epistrophe Neoplatonic theory of.' epistrophej affects the entire sca!e of being, dynamis 8-9; intellectlOn as a return to self, nous 20; In Produs, proodos 2-4

[ 229

separation, apokrisis employed by Anaximander to explain change, genesis 2; and by Anaxagoras, ibid. 6-7 separate substance, choriston object of the science of physics, aphairesis 1; separability a characteristic of substance, choriston; Socratic definitions are not, eidos 6

Scala naturae Aristotelian formulation of, sympatheia 3,~zoon .2

serious man, spoudaios as the norm of ethical behavior, ergon 4

science, episteme the various sciences in Aristotle, episteme 4; cf.,' further, division of the sciences

shape, schema factor in Plato's theory of sensation, aisthesis 18, dynamis 2; and in his theory of change, stoicheion 10; in Democritus, dynamis 1; in Epicurus, aisthesis 22

scrutiny, elenchos see interrogation seed, sfJerma in the primordial mixture of Anaxagoras, genesis 6, p<:~hos 2-3; predominance of seeds in, halon 4; homogeneous composItIon, stoicheion 11-12

sheath, stegazon ensheathed soul in Epicureanism, aisthesis 23, genesis 8, psyche 27 similar, homoios similarity of cause and effect, proodos 3; cosmic sympathy based on both and similarity, sympatheia 6; see also like

self-acceptance, oikeiosis Stoic theory of, oikeiosis situs, keisthai see position self-control, sophrosyne see moderation solution, lysis correlative in the aporematic method, aporia self-evident, enargeia guarantee of validity of sen,sation in .Epicureanism, enargeia; sensation true but not necessarIly selfwevldent, doxa 7; name as selfwevident testimony to concept, onoma 5 seIfwmotion, autokinesis in Plato a function of soul, kinesis 6, psyche 19; soul as self-moved number, ibid. 21 selfwpresence eternity as total self-presence in Plotinus, chronos 9 self-preservation, oikeiosis see self-acceptance selfwsufficiency, autarkeia a characteristic of happiness and. a hallmark of virtue in Aristotle, Stoa, and later PlatOnIsm, autarketa seminal reasons, logoi spermatikoi see rationes seminales sensation, aisthesis the "like-knows-like" school, aisthesis 6-12;. likeknows-unlike, 13-14; Platonic theory, 15-18, psyche 19; Atl~tote­ Han aisthesis 19-21; Epicurean, 22-23; StOIC, 24-25; Plotmus, 26-;7; relative nature of, doxa 2; denigratiot; of, ?pisteme ~, noesis 1-7; necessary antece.dent to !rue kno,,:ledge m. ArIstotle, epzsteme.3; distinguished from mtelle<:tlOn, noes'lS, p~szm;. role of body ill, noesis 8, psyche 17; as motion, psyche 27, atsthes'ls 2~, holon 10; as an affection, psyche 17; earth endowed WIth, sympatheta 3 sensible aistheton contrasted position in Platonic and Aristotelian epistew 'mology, aistheton, gnorimon 4; object of opinion and not true knowledge, doxa 1-2; sensible substances, ousia 3 sensus communis aisthesis koine the cognitive faculty and its objects, thesis koi~e; and the perception of number, arithmos·4

ai~­

2

soul, psyche connection with life and movement in prephilosophical thought, psyche 2-3; and breath, 4-5; revision of Homeric psychology, 6; in Atomism, 7-8; EmpedoeIes, 9; Pythagorean harmony, 10-11; shamanistic soul, 12-13; unitary soul in Plato, 14; tripartite soul, 15-19; Aristotelian critique of Platonists, 20~22; Aristotelian view, 23; parts and faculties, 24-25; immortality of, 26; Epicurean, 27; Stoic, 28; medial position in later Platonism, 29; N eoplatonic hypostasis, 30; partition in Plotinus, 31-32; individual souls in Plotinus, 33-34; ProeIus' theory, 35-36; doxographical approach to, endoxon 8; connection with the body in Stoicism, genesis 18; states of the soul in Aristotle, hexis; as a cause of evil in Plato, kakon 3; and Proelus, ibid. 9; fall of, kathodos, im; purification and purgation of, katharsis, im; func,tions of in Aristotle, kinesis 8; human soul and W orId Soul in Plato, kinoun 5; as a source of motion in Plato, ibid. 4-5; in Aristotle, ibid. 8; intermediary position, metaxu 2, nous 6; cognitive principle in Plato, noesis 8; soul and mind in Atomistic tradition, kardia 2, noesis 13-14; temporary intellectualization in 8toa under Chrysippus, noesis 17; demonic soul, ibid.; soul and intellect in Plato, nous 6; under influence of star souls, ochema 4; question of its immortality, pathos 10; nature as the underside of soul in Plotinus, physis 5; how transmitted, pneuma 3; Stoic soul, ibid. 4; criticized by Plotinus, ibid. 5; soul and providence, pronoia 2; as a tension of the pneuma, sympatheia 3;" and the moon, ibid. 5 space, chora as continuous quantity, poson; for Platonic "space," see receptacle, area species, eidos claim to be substance, ousia 2; species and essence, ibid. 3 species intelligibilis as exemplary form in later Platonism, noeton 2

230

I

SPECIFIC DIFFERENCE

I 231

TRIAD

specific difference, diafJhora employed in Platonic division, diaphora 1; Speusippus attempts to include all differences, 2; in Aristotle's division, 3; all differences resumed in infima species, 4 speech, logos as externalization of thought in Stca, logos 4; and Philo, 5; a function of reason, onoma 6

swerve, parenklisis in the Epicurean version of the formation of bodies, kinesis 5 symmetry, symmetria role in Empedoclean theory of perception aisthesis 7 noesis 3; in Stoic theory of beauty, eros 10 ' , sympathy, sympatheia see cosmic sympathy

spirit, pneuma, thymos "spirited" faculty in Homer and beyond, psyche 2-3, 6; spirited soul in Plato, ibid. 15, 17; in Aristotle analogous in composition to the ether, ochema 3; immaterial spirit in later Stoicism, pneuma 6

system, systema Epicurean theory of organism, holon 9

spontaneity, automaton as a type of cause, tyche

tabula rasa Stoic image, hegemonikon

stars, ouranioi see heavenly bodies

teleology in Anaxagoras and Diogenes, nous 4; in Plato, ibid. 7 telos 2' in Aristotle and his successors, telos 3-4; of parts in an org'anic wh~le, halon 6, 8

star souls in Plato, kinoun 6, ouranioi 2; in Aristotle, kinoun 8, ouranioi 3; effects on human souls, ochema 4

state, hexis, pos echein states of soul in Aristotle, hexis, pathos g; in Peripatetic theory of intellection, nous 11-13; as a tension of the pneuma in inorganic matter, sympatheia 3; "to be in a certain state" as a Stoic category, echein strife a mover in Empedocles, kinoun

substratum, hypokeimenon role in Aristotelian analysis of change, hypokeimenon; matter as, hyle 2, stoicheion 15; claim to be substance, ousia 3; in Stoa, ibid. 4; soul as, psyche 23; logical substratum and logical attribute, symbebekos 2 summa genera the Aristotelian categories as the summa genera of being, kategoriai, genos 1;

1;

Stoic doctrine of, tonos

theology, theologia technical and nontechnical usage, theologia totle, philosophia 1; Stoic division of, theologia 3

1-2;

in Aristotle,

2;

in Platinus,

3;

of the

sun, helios role in Adstotelian theory of change, genesis 15; as hegemonikon of the universe, pneuma 4; in Poseidonius, sympatheia 5; in Plotinus, ibid. 6

theurgy, theourgia theoretical basis of, dynamis nism, mantike 5

11;

2,

sophia

practice in later Plato-

thinking, noesis, logismos, dianoUt see intellection, discursive reasoning time, chronos, pote as a personified figure, chronos 1-2; reduced to number by Pyth.agoreans, :1'; Platonic theory, 5-6; Aristotelian, 7; Epicurean and StOIC, 8; Plotmus, g; per accidens extended, megethos 4; as a continuous quantity, poson; as an Aristotelian category pote' as an . , and aCCI·d~nt 0 f an aCCIdent, symbebekos 3; soul participates' in time etermty, psyche 36 token, symbolon occult powers in natural objects, dynamis

11

total, pan contrasted to whole by Plato, holon 6; by Aristotle, ibid. 7 touch, haphe sensible powers reduced to touch by Aristotle, arche 5; see also transcendence, hyperousia in Parmenides and Plato, hyperousia 1; revival in t?e later tradition, ibid. 2, theos, im; and the problem of cognitIOn, agnosto8 transmigration, metempsychosis see reincarnation

supernatural spirit, daimon see demon suspension of judgment. epoche its place in Scepticism, endoxon

in Aris-

theoretic~l ~cie?ce, theoria, ~heoretike Ar~stoteli.an usage, episteme 5; his

dlstmctlOn of theoretIcal and practIcal WIsdom, phronesis

2

substance, ousia, hypostasis, tode ti Aristotelian quest for, ousia 2; types in Aristotle, 3; Stoic and Plotinian reaction to Aristotle, 4; distinguished from quality by Plato, poion; in the primary sense, tode ti; change in substance as opposed to accidental change, genesis 2, 15; one is not a substance, hen 2; matter not substance for Aristotle, hyle 3; nor for Plotinus, kakon 8; as unit or point, monas}' what "is" essentially is substance, on 3

summum bonum in Plato, agathon universe, telos 3

tension, tonos in Heraclitus, logos

10

triad, trias theory of structure in later Platonism trias, im; applied to the question of souls, psyche 35 '

232

I

WISDOM

TRIPARTITE SOUL

tripartite soul in Plato, noesis 9; psyche IS; restoration in the later Staa, noesis 17; and the emotions in Plato, pathos 7

unwritten law, agraphos nomos the divine sanction of, nomos

I 233

2

urstoff, arche see principle

truth, aletheia arises in the judgment, doxa 4; in senses in Epicurus, ibid. 7; see also criterion Vacuum, kenon see void vehicle, oeherna see astral body Unaffected, apathew see apathy

via eminentiae as a cognitive approach to God, agnostos

nucreated, agenetos see ungenerated

via negativa as a cognitive approach to God, agnostos 2

understanding, dianoia type of cognition on the Platonic line, dianoia; difficulties in interpretation, noesis 9-10; generic term for discursive reasoning in Aristotle, dianoia ungenerated, agenetos speculations on the origins of the universe, agenetos

unit, monas its characteristics in Pythagoreanism, monas; distinction of unit, point, and body, megethos 3; question of divisibility, ibid. 1,3; possible source of dyad, dyas, monas; as a principle of ontological procession, proodos 2; number as a plurality of units, arithmos 2; identified with Good, dyas; the Platonic Form as monad, hen 6; the One of Plotinus is not a monad, ibid, 12 unity form as a cause of in Aristotle, holon 7; Stoic principles of, hexis; in of tension, tonos; see also whole universal, katholou Aristotelian theory of, katholou; Epicurean theory, prolepsis; concrete' universal grasped by sensation, gnorimon 2; as the term of induction, epagoge 1,4 universe, kosmos, halon as order, kosmos 1; divinity of, 2-4; government of in Heraclitus and Anaxagoras, nous 3; Plato's views on, kinoun 5; pervaded by spirit, pneuma 4; Stoics' notion of cosmic organism leads to introduction of "universe," holon 10, sympatheia 2 unknowable, agnostos transcendence of God and modes of cognitive approach, agnostos unlimited, apeiron various meanings of Anaximander's principle, apeiron 1; subsequent history in Pythagoreanism and as a function of the dyad, 2; as a material principle, 3; place in the concept of time, chronos 4-5; ranked with evil and identified with the dyad, kakon 4, 6, dyas; opposites separated from, dynamis 1; and the One, hen 2, 6, 10; connection with Aristotelian mean, meson unmoved, akinetos First Mover, kinoun 7; the "activity of immobility," ibid, 10; the God of Xenophanes, nous 2 unwritten doctrines, agrapha dogmata the oral tradition in Plato and its relation to Aristotle's critique, agrapha dogmata

2

vibration, palmos the inherent motion of atoms, kinesis 4 virtue, arete Socratic identification with knowledge arete 2 phronesis' as a " , · I mea,? f or A . rlsto~ e, arete 3, meso,n, pathos 9; preparation for in PlotIll,?s, dzale~tzke 6; co~nected wIth definition by Socrates, dike 4; and wIth functIOn by ArIstotle, ergon 4; a habit for Aristotle but a disposition for the Stoics, hexis; virtue and purification in Plotinus katharsis 4 ' vis vitalis, dynamis zotike see vital force visual image, emphasis in Democritus' theories of vision aisthesis Plato, ibid. 17 "

la'

and in

vital force, dynamis zotike incorporation into world view of later antiquity sympatheia 3, dynamis 9 ' void, ken?n Pythagore~, Atomist, and Aristotelian position on, kenon; demed by Parrnemdes and Zeno, kinesis 2; denied by Aristotle in his retort to Zeno, megethos 4 vortex, dine role in atomic change, kinesis 4; in Anaxagoras, genesis 7, pathos 3

Weight, barDs primary characteristic of atoms in Epicurus, kinesis 5 when, {Jote see time where, pou see place whole, ".olon denied of the One, holon 2; Empedoclean sphere, 3; true whole IS homogeneous, 5; contrasted to total by Plato 6' Aristotelian ' , theory of, 7-8; in ProeIus, 10 wisdom, phronesis, sophia doxographical approach to, endoxon 4, 7; in highest, type ~f kn~wledge, epi~teme 3; as "first philosophy," philosophia !; Its ethI.c~1 sIde, phroneszs 1; predominance of intellectual coloring III Plato, zbzd. 2; true and false III Plato, sophia; Stoic ideal, ibid

234

I

WISH

wish, boulesis part of appetite, orexis; directed toward an end, proairesis

wonder, thauma initial motivation to philosophize, aporia

1

world soul, psyche tou panios Platonic theory of, psyche tau pantos 1; in later Platonism, ibid. 2; as a mover in Plato, kinoun 5; analogue in Aristotle, ibid. 10; and cosmic intellect, nous 6; exercises general providence, pronoia 2; as transcendent source of evil, kakon 3

world, kosmos see universe

Yonder, ekei the intelligible world, ekei